THE  UNIVERSITY 


OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

P358f« 

133- 


Vahlen  Library 


V 


. 


■ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champajgn  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/memoirofrevsamue00full_0 


D.-io-g-eU.Hiniuan  Co.So.vlp* 


SAMUJISILi  3P3^ffi(DIS. 


1SII2S 


op 

REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.  M. 

WHO  WAS  UNITED  WITH  CAREY  AND  OTHERS  IN  ESTABLISHING 
MISSIONS  IN  INDIA,  1793. 


BY  REV.  ANDREW  FULLER, 


WITH  ADDITIONS  FROM  HIS  CORRESPONDENCE  WITH 
DR.  CAREY,  &e. 

BY  HIS  SON,  REV.  W.  H.  PEARCE, 
MISSIONARY  AT  CALCUTTA. 


**  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.” — Phil.  1 : 21. 
**  That  life  is  long  which  answers  life’s  great  end.”— Young 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE 

AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY,  - 

IV)  KASSAU-STRF.ET,  NKW-YORK. 


D.  Kunihaw,  Printer. 


3 


pjstr 

113-  1 


IK, 


The  late  venerable  Dr.  Ryland  said  of  the  subject  of  this 
memoir,  “ He  possessed  such  an  assemblage  of  lovely  graces 
and  acceptable  qualifications  as  are  seldom  found  united, 
even  in  truly  Christian  ministers.  He  had  the  firmest  at- 
tachment to  evangelical  truth,  and  the  most  constant  regard 
to  practical  godliness  ; he  united  remarkable  soundness  of 
judgment  with  uncommon  warmth  of  affection.  I never 
saw.  at  least  in  one  of  his  years,  such  active,  ardent  zeal, 
conjoined  with  such  gentleness,  modesty,  and  deep  humiiitj  , 
so  much  of  the  little  child,  and  so  much  of  the  Evangelist— 
I can  scarcely  forbear  saying  of  the  Apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ.”  “ One  thing  I will  say,  which  I could  say  of  very 
few  others,  though  1 have  known  many  of  the  excellent  of 
the  earth, — that  I never  saw  or  heard  of  any  thing  respect- 
ing him  which  grieved  me,  unless  it  was  his  inattention  to 
f his  health ; — and  that  I believe  was  owing  to  a mistaken 
- idea  of  his  constitution.” 

4 In  the  funeral  discourse  preached  by  Rev.  Mr.  Fuller,  he 
K says,  “ There  are  but  few  characters  in  this  imperfect  state 
that  will  bear  an  impartial  scrutiny  ; and  which  do  not  re- 
' “ quire,  if  exhibited  to  advantage,  that  a number  of  their 
Cj  words  and  deeds  should  be  overlooked,  or  thrown,  as  by  a 

j painter,  into  the  shade.  But  I solemnly  declare  that  were  I 
disposed  to  say  all  I know  of  our  deceased  friend,  both  bad 
and  good,  I should  be  utterly  at  a loss  on  one  side,  nor  have 
-rr-  I any  fear  of  speaking  too  much  on  the  other  ; but  rather 
am  persuaded  that  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  do  him  justice. 
He  was,  doubtless,  a sinful  and  imperfect  creature  before 
God ; but  he  was  also  a singular  instance  of  the  holy  and 
happy  efficacy  of  divine  grace,  whose  imperfections  were  as 
« 4ew,  and  whose  excellences  as  many,  as  I have  ever  wit- 
nessed in  a mortal  man.  Some,  who  knew  but  little  of  him, 
^ may  think  this  too  strong.  I only  say,  they  that  knew  him 
f"5  best  will  be  the  least  disposed  to  think  so.” 


CONTENTS. 


Preface, 

Ciiap.  1. — His  parentage — conversion — call  to  the  min- 
istry—and  settlement  at  Birmingham,  7 

Chap.  2. — His  deep  interest  in  missions  to  the  heathen — 
his  laborious  exertions  in  promoting  them — and  his 
offering  himself  to  become  a missionary,  47 

Chap.  3. — His  religious  exercises  and  labors,  from  the 
time  of  his  relinquishing  the  idea  of  going  abroad 
to  the  commencement  of  his  last  illness,  1 10 

Chap.  4. — An  account  of  his  last  illness,  and  the  holy 
and  happy  exercises  of  his  mind  under  it,  175 

Chap.  5. — General  outlines  of  his  character,  239 

Concluding  reflections,  283 


M E M O I R,  &c. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Parcjitage  of  Mr.  Pearce — His  Conversion — Call  to  the 
Ministry — And  Settlement  at  Birmingham. 

Mr.  Samuel  Pearce  was  born  at  Plymouth, 
England,  July  20,  1766.  His  father  was  a respec- 
table silversmith,  and  many  years  a deacon  of  the 
Baptist  church. 

When  a child,  he  lived  with  his  grandfather,  who 
was  very  fond  of  him,  and  endeavored  to  impress 
his  mind  with  the  principles  of  religion.  At  about 
eight  or  nine  years  of  age  he  came  home  to  his 
father,  with  a view  of  learning  his  business.  As  he 
advanced  in  life,  his  evil  propensities,  as  he  said, 
began  to  ripen;  and,  forming  connections  with  se- 
veral vicious  school-fellows,  he  became  more  and 
more  corrupted.  So  greatly  was  his  heart  at  this 
time  set  in  him  to  do  evil,  that  had  it  not  been  for 
the  restraining  goodness  of  God,  which  somehow, 
he  knew  not  how,  preserved  him  in  most  instances 
from  carrying  his  wicked  inclinations  into  practice, 
he  supposed  he  should  have  been  utterly  ruined. 


8 


MEMOIR  OF 


At  times  he  was  under  strong  convictions,  which 
rendered  him  miserable ; but  at  other  times  they 
subsided,  and  then  he  would  return  with  eagerness 
to  his  sinful  pursuits.  When  about  fifteen  years 
old,  he  was  sent  by  his  father  to  inquire  after  the 
welfare  of  a person  in  the  neighborhood,  in  dying 
circumstances,  who  (though  before  his  departure  he 
was  in  a happy  state  of  mind)  at  that  time  was  sink- 
ing into  deep  despair.  While  in  the  room  of  the 
dying  man,  he  heard  him  cry  out,  with  inexpressible 
agony  of  spirit,  “ I am  damned  for  ever ! !”  These 
awful  words  pierced  his  soul,  and  he  felt  a resolution 
at  the  time  to  serve  the  Lord ; but  the  impression 
soon  wore  off,  and  he  again  returned  to  folly. 

W'hen  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  it  pleased  God 
effectually  to  turn  him  to  himself.  A sermon  deli- 
vered by  Mr.  Birt,  who  was  then  co-pastor  with  Mr. 
Gibbs,  of  the  Baptist  church  at  Plymouth,  was  the 
first  means  of  impressing  his  heart  with  a sense  of 
his  lost  condition,  and  of  directing  him  to  the  gospel 
remedy.  The  change  in  him  appears  to  have  been 
sudden,  but  effectual ; and,  though  his  vicious  pro- 
pensities were  bitter  to  his  recollection,  yet,  be- 
ing now  sensibly  subdued,  he  was  furnished  with 
so  much  the  clearer  evidence  that  the  work  was  of 
God.  “ I believe  (he  says)  few  conversons  were 
more  joyful.  The  change  produced  in  my  views, 
feelings,  and  conduct,  was  so  evident  to  myself,  that 
I could  no  more  doubt  of  its  being  from  God,  than 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


9 


of  ray  existence.  I had  the  witness  in  myself,  and 
was  filled  with  peace  and  joy  unspeakable.” 

His  feelings  being  naturally  strong,  and  receiving 
a new  direction,  he  entered  into  religion  with  all  his 
heart ; but,  not  having  known  the  devices  of  Satan, 
his  soul  was  injured  by  its  own  ardor,  and  he  was 
thrown  into  great  perplexity.  Having  read  Dod- 
dridge’s Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul , 
he  determined  formally  to  dedicate  himself  to  the 
Lord,  in  the  manner  recommended  in  the  seventeenth 
chapter  of  that  work.  The  form  of  a covenant,  as 
there  drawn  up,  he  also  adopted  as  his  own ; and 
that  he  might  bind  himself  in  the  most  solemn 
and  affecting  manner,  signed  it  icith  his  blood ! 
But  afterwards,  failing  in  his  engagements,  he  wTas 
plunged  into  great  distress,  and  almost  into  despair. 
On  a review  of  his  covenant,  he  seemed  to  accuse 
himself  of  a pharisaical  reliance  upon  the  strength 
of  his  own  resolutions ; and  therefore,  taking  the 
paper  to  the  top  of  his  father’s  house,  he  tore  it  into 
small  pieces,  and  threw  it  from  him,  to  be  scattered 
by  the  wind.  He  did  not,  however,  consider  his 
obligation  to  be  the  Lord’s  as  hereby  nullified  ; but, 
feeling  more  suspicion  of  himself,  he  depended  solely 
upon  the  blood  of  the  cross . 

Soon  after  his  first  awakening,  he  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Birt,  his  pastor : 


10 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ Plymouth , October  27,  1782. 

**  My  very  dear  Mr.  Dirt, 

“ Were  I to  make  the  least  delay  in  answering 
your  very  affectionate  letter,  I should  deem  myself 
culpable  of  the  greatest  ingratitude.  You  almost 
commence  your  kind  letter  with  mentioning  that  my 
tears  at  parting  with  you  demanded  your  fervent 
prayers.  But  do,  my  dear  sir,  consider  that  sepa- 
rating from  an  earthly  parent,  the  author  of  animal 
life,  must,  where  a filial  affection  subsists,  be  an  af- 
fecting scene.  How  much  more  moving  must  it  be 
to  part  with  a father  in  Christ  Jesus  ! To  part  with 
one  whom  the  Almighty  has  made  the  happy  means 
of  raising  from  a state  of  death  in  trespasses  and  sins, 
to  that  of  life  in  a dear  dying  Redeemer ! 

“ O,  sir,  such  was  the  case  when  I parted  with  my 
ever  dear  Mr.  Birt.  Did  this  require  your  fervent 
prayers?  Has  this  caused  you  to  remember  me 
when  prostrate  at  a footstool  of  mercy  ? Let  me  be- 
seech you,  my  dear  sir,  still  to  continue  it ; and, 
whenever  you  bow  the  suppliant  knee  at  a throne 
of  grace,  not  to  fail  beseeching  the  Author  of  mercy 
to  extend  his  mercy  to  an  object  so  unworthy.  O ! 
beg  of  him,  that,  since  he  has  begun  a good  work  in 
me,  he  would  carry  it  on.  As  he  has  enabled  me  to 
put  my  hand  to  the  gospel  plough,  may  I never  look 
back : but  may  he  grant  me  grace  and  strength  to 
hold  on,  and  hold  out  to  the  end ; to  conquer  every 
foe;  to  be  continually  pressing  forward  toward  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


11 


mark  and  prize  of  my  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus ; 
and,  in  the  end,  to  come  off  more  than  conqueror 
through  him  who,  I trust,  has  loved  me  and  given 
himself  for  me  O!  beg  of  him  that  he  will  ever 
keep  me  from  possessing  a lukewarm,  a Laodicean 
spirit ! May  my  affections  to  the  crucified  Savior  be 
continually  on  a flame  ! 

“ I am  ‘ prone  to  wander yes,  ‘ I feel  it ; prone 
to  leave  the  God  l love.’  O that  my  affections  may 
be  more  and  more  united  to  him  ! My  dear  sir,  pray 
for  me.  Use  your  interest  at  a throne  of  grace  on 
my  behalf;  and  as  God  has  promised  to  be  a God 
hearing  and  answering  prayer,  I doubt  not  but  it 
will  meet  with  a gracious  reception,  and  perhaps 
with  a gracious  answer  too.  O,  sir  ! let  me  once 
more  entreat  you  never  to  forget  me  whilst  offering 
up  prayers  to  your  God.  Religion,  you  may  well 
say,  is  worthy  the  choice  of  all : it  makes  a beggar 
superior  to  a king;  whilst,  destitute  of  it,  a king  is 
inferior  to  a beggar.  What— oh  ! what — can  equal 
the  felicity,  the  enjoyments  of  a Christian  ? Nothing, 
surely,  on  this  transitory  globe  ! Nothing  this  world 
calls  good  or  great  can  be  put  in  competition  with 
it, — with  the  joyous  feeling  of  him  who  has  the  un- 
speakable happiness  of  experiencing  himself  inte- 
rested in  a dear  Redeemer. 

“ Surely,  no  tongue  can  express,  nq  heart  can  con- 
ceive, wl^at  God  has  prepared  for  those  who  love 
him  ! O how  thankful  ought  those  to  be  whom  he 


12 


MEMOIR  OF 


has  cailed  by  divine  grace  to  the  knowledge  of  him- 
self! What  an  unspeakable  mercy  is  it  that  he  has 
distinguished  me  in  such  a peculiar  manner  (give 
me  leave  to  use  your  own  words)  as  to  be  taken 
into  his  service,  adopted  into  his  family,  made  an 
heir  of  God,  a joint  heir  with  Jesus  Christ ! What 
now  is  required  of  me  ? What  am  I now  required 
to  do?  When  I reflect  on  this,  how  short  do  I find 
I come  in  my  duty ! How  backward  am  I to  it ! 
How  unwilling  to  perform  it ! Even  when  I would 
do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me. 

‘ What  shall  I do  with  this  my  heart  1 
‘ Where  shall  I bring  my  sin  ? 

‘ O Lamb  of  God,  who  bore  my  smart, 

‘ ’Tis  thou  must  make  me  clean.’ 

“ I have  no  righteousness  of  my  own,  no  merits 
of  mine  to  bring ; the  best  of  my  performances  come 
infinitely  short  of  the  holy  law  of  God.  On  Jesus 
alone  I must  depend  for  salvation.  Here  I rest. 
Hence  I draw  all  my  hope.  Jesus  Christ  has  died, 
and  Jesus  shall  not  die  in  vain.  The  Redeemer’s 
blood  cleanses  from  all  sin.  Happy,  thrice  happy, 
they  who  have  washed  and  made  their  robes  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ! May  it  be  the  blessed 
experience  of  my  dear  friend  and  myself. 

“ I thank  you,  sir,  for  your  kind  admonitions.  I 
hope  the  God  of  all  grace  will  enable  me  to  abide 
by  them.  Tribulations,  trials,  and  temptations,  I am 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


13 


sensible,  are  the  lot  of  all  God’s  children  here  below : 
but  I am  equally  certain  that  as  long  as  we  rely  upon 
our  God,  and  confide  in  him  only,  he  that  has  given 
us  a sure  word  of  promise,  whereby  he  has  caused 
us  to  hope,  will  with  them  all  work  out  a way  for 
our  escape,  that  we  may  be  able  to  bear  them. 

“ And  now,  that  it  may  be  our  joint  happiness,  my 
dear  sir,  to  be  kept  in  a holy,  happy  fellowship  with 
our  God ; that  we  may  be  often  brought  to  Pisgah’s 
summit,  and  behold  the  promised  Canaan ; that  we 
may  often,  whilst  there,  anticipate  the  pleasures  of 
the  heavenly  world ; and,  when  we  have  passed  the 
floods  of  Jordan,  meet  around  the  throne  above,  there 
to  chant  eternal  lays  to  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever,  is,  dear  sir,  the 
constant  prayer  of  him  who  is,  and  wishes  ever  to 
remain, 

“ Your  affectionate  friend,  Samuel  Pearce.” 

On  July  20,  1783,  the  day  he  was  seventeen  years 
old,  he  was  baptized,  and  became  a member  of  the 
Baptist  church  at  Plymouth,  the  ministers  and  mem- 
bers of  which,  in  a few  years,  perceived  in  him  ta- 
lents for  public  work.  Being  solicited  by  both  his 
pastors,  he  exercised  as  a probationer ; and,  receiving 
a unanimous  call  from  the  church,  entered  on  the 
work  of  the  ministry  in  November,  1786.  In  August, 
the  year  following,  he  went  to  the  Academy  at  Bristol, 
then  under  the  superintendance  of  Dr.  Caleb  Evans. 

2 


14 


MEMOIR  OF 


Mr.  Birt,  when  Pastor  of  the  Baptist  church,  m 
the  Square,  Plymouth  Dock,  in  a letter  to  the  com- 
piler of  these  memoirs,  thus  speaks  of  him  : “ Though 
he  was,  so  far  as  I know,  the  very  first  fruits  of  my 
ministry,  on  my  coming  hither,  and  though  our 
friendship  and  affection  for  each  other  were  great 
and  constant,  yet  previously  to  his  going  to  Bristol 
I had  but  few  opportunities  of  conversing  with  him, 
or  of  making  particular  observations  respecting  him. 
All  who  best  knew  him,  however,  will  remember, 
and  must  tenderly  speak  of  his  loving  deportment ; 
and  those  who  attended  the  conferences  with  him, 
soon  received  the  most  impressive  intimations  of  his 
future  eminence,  as  a minister  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

“ Very  few  have  entered  upon,  and  gone  through 
their  religious  profession,  with  more  exalted  piety, 
or  warmer  zeal ; and  as  few  have  exceeded  him  in 
the  possession  and  display  of  that  charity  which 
‘ suffereth  long,  and  is  kind,  that  envieth  not,  that 
vaunteth  not  itself,  and  is  not  puffed  up,  that  doth 
not  behave  itself  unseemly,  that  seeketh  not  her  own, 
is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil,  that  beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things.’ 
But  why  should  I say  this  to  you  ? You  knew  him 
yourself.” 

While  at  the  academy  he  was  much  distinguished 
by  the  amiableness  of  his  spirit  and  behavior.  It 
is  sometimes  observable,  that  where  the  talents  of  a 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


15 


young  man  are  admired  by  his  friends,  and  his  early 
efforts  flattered  by  crowded  auditories,  effects  have 
been  produced  which  have  proved  fatal  to  his  future 
respectability  and  usefulness.  But  this  was  not  the 
case  with  Mr.  Pearce.  Notwithstanding  the  popu- 
larity which  even  at  that  early  period  attended  his 
ministerial  exercises,  his  tutors  have  more  than 
once  remarked  that  he  never  appeared  to  them  to  be 
in  the  least  elated,  or  to  have  neglected  his  proper 
studies : but  was  uniformly  the  serious,  industrious, 
docile,  modest,  and  unassuming  young  man. 

In  July,  1789,  he  came  to  the  church  in  Cannon 
street,  Birmingham,  to  whom  he  was  recommended 
by  Rev.  Robert  Hall,  at  that  time  one  of  his  tutors. 
After  preaching  to  them  awhile  on  probation,  he 
was  chosen  to  be  their  pastor,  and  was  ordained 
August  18,  1790. 

About  two  months  after  his  ordination,  he  wrote 
to  his  friend,  Mr.  Summers,  of  London.  Whether 
the  sentiments  contained  in  that  letter  arose  from 
the  recollection  of  his  late  solemn  engagement,  is 
uncertain  ; but  they  were  certainly  very  appropriate 
to  the  occasion.  Requesting  his  friend  to  pray  for 
him,  he  says,  “ Paul  speaks  of  blessings  received 
through  the  prayers  of  his  fellow-christians : no 
wonder,  therefore,  he  so  often  solicits  their  continu- 
ance. But,  if  it  be  well  to  be  interested  in  the  pray- 
ers of  fellow-christians,  how  much  more  to  believe 
the  great  High  Priest  of  our  profession,  Jesus  the 


16 


MEMOIR  OF 


Son  of  God,  is  gone  into  the  holy  of  holies,  with  our 
names  on  his  breast-plate,  ever  to  plead  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God  for  us — for  us  ! O transporting 
thought ! Who  can  doubt  of  the  success  of  such 
an  intercessor  ? 

“ I have  of  late  had  my  mind  very  pleasantly,  and 
I hope  profitably,  exercised  on  this  subject,  more 
than  ever,  and  find  increasing  pleasure,  from  a well 
grounded  faith  in  the  divinity  of  my  incarnate  Ad- 
vocate. I see  the  glory  of  his  office,  arising  from 
the  infinite  extent  of  his  knowledge,  power,  and  love, 
as  well  as  from  the  efficacy  of  his  atoning  sacrifice. 

“ I do  not  wonder  at  those  men  who  deny  the 
priestly  office  of  Christ,  when  they  have  refused  him 
the  honors  of  Deity.  I rejoice  that  he  who  pleads 
for  us  hiows  our  wants  individually , as  well  as 
the  necessities  of  the  whole  church  collectively. 
Through  his  intercession  alone  I expect  my  sins  to 
be  pardoned,  my  services  accepted,  and  my  soul 
preserved,  guided,  and  comforted;  and,  with  confi- 
dence in  his  intercession,  I cannot  doubt  but  I shall 
enjoy  all.  O how  sweet  it  is,  my  dear  friend,  to 
exercise  a lively  faith  in  a living  Savior  ! May  you 
and  I do  this  daily.  Thus  for  us  to  live  will  be 
Christ,  and  to  die  gain : living  or  dying,  we  shall 
be  the  Lord’s.” 

The  following  letters  to  his  friend  Mr.  Staughton, 
exhibit  the  same  spirit  of  piety  and  self-dedication 


17 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 

l£  Birmingham , June  4,  1794. 

“ I received  yours,  my  dear  brother,  just  before  I 
left  Birmingham,  on  Wednesday  last;  it  did  me 
good,  and  gave  me  pleasure.  I rejoice  in  your  joy  ; 
I thank  God  for  the  assistance  he  grants  you  in  pub- 
lic work.  O,  let  all  the  strength  and  -power  you 
have,  be  devoted  as  the  Divine  will  may  seem  fit  ; 
let  it  all  be  employed  to  exalt  the  Savior : aim  at 
that,  and  that  only,  my  dear  brother,  in  all  your  ser- 
mons. It  will  give  us  more  pleasure,  another  day, 
that  He  was  exalted  by  us,  than  that  we  exalted  our- 
selves. Would  to  God  we  could  live  more  on  Him 
personally  ! we  should  then  speak  with  more  plea- 
sure of  him  publicly.  ‘ It  is  pleasant  speaking  of 
God  when  we  walk  with  him.’  May  your  experi- 
ence and  mine  confirm  it. 

“ Your  very  affectionate  brother,  S.  P.” 

“ Plymouth  Dock , July  29,  1791. 

“ My  dear  Friend, 

One  of  the  students,  Mr.  Rowland,  is  now  dan- 
gerously ill  at  Plymouth  Dock,  of  a fever,  which  is 
very  prevalent  here ; and  he  lodges  in  a house  where 
another  student  from  the  same  country  (Wales)  died 
not  long  since.  Lord,  what  is  man  ! O,  my  brother, 
let  us  improve  diligently  the  moments  we  possess  ; 
let  us  watch  for  souls ; let  us  spend  ourselves  in  its 
service  for  them.  I preached  thrice  yesterday,  not 
without  pleasure  ; God  grant  it  may  be  with  profit. 

2* 


18 


MEMOIR  OF 


How  is  it  with  your  soul  ? How  do  you  find  closet 
duties  ? I have  had  some  precious  seasons  at  a throne 
of  grace  since  I reached  Plymouth ; I could  say  it 
was  good,  very  good,  to  draw  nigh  to  God.  I am 
more  and  more  convinced  that  our  private  devotion, 
or  want  of  devotion,  will  materially  affect  the  tenor 
of  our  deportment.  God  help  us  to  give  him  our 
hearts ; no  fear,  then,  but  he  will  have  our  services 
too.  I wish  you  much  of  the  divine  presence:  still 
pray  for  your  unworthy  brother,  and  still  help  him 
to  praise. 

“ I am,  yours  affectionately,  S.  P.” 

A similar  spirit  of  ardent  devotedness  to  the  work 
of  his  divine  Master,  and  of  affectionate  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  his  friends,  is  displayed  in  the  follow- 
ing letters  to  his  friend  Mr.  Summers. 

“ Birmingham , Feb.  3,  1791. 

“ Friendship  and  ceremony  seldom  coalesce ; — 
the  ardor  of  affection  and  the  chilling  punctilios  of 
formality  cannot  be  united.  Possessed  of  the  former, 
averse  to  the  latter,  my  kind  friend  receives  a line 
from  me,  although  my  last  is  still  unanswered.  The 
occasion  of  my  writing  is  a source  of  joy  inexpressi- 
ble to  myself — a joy  in  which  I know  you  will  par- 
ticipate. Your  amiable  friend,  Miss  H.  permitted 
me  to  call  her  my  own  yesterday.  One  dwelling 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


19 


now  contains  us  both,  and  Paul’s  Square  contains 
that  dwelling. 

“ Thus  far  the  good  hand  of  my  God  has  been  with 
me ; and  I would  hope,  that  not  without  his  smiles, 
I have  pursued  the  path  which  at  length  has  led  me 
to  the  felicity  I now  enjoy  in  the  society  of  the  most 
amiable  of  women ; without  them,  I am  still  sensi- 
ble, all  created  good  is  valueless,  is  vanity  and  vexa- 
tion of  spirit. 

“ How  pleasing,  my  dear  friend,  to  a pious  mind, 
is  the  reflection  that  all  our  goings  are  in  his  hands 
whose  love  inclines  him  to  every  thing  that  is  kind 
— whose  purity  connects  with  his  conduct  every 
thing  that  is  good — whose  wisdom  infallibly  adopts 
the  best  means,  and  whose  power  cannot  fail  to  ac- 
complish all  his  will.  With  his  blessing,  our  felici- 
ty cannot  fail  of  being  accomplished — without  it,  it 
can  never  be  attained.  May  it  be  our  happiness  to 
possess  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  that  this  all 
gracious,  wise,  and  good  Being,  may  continue  still 
to  bless,  and  cause  that  our  union  to  each  other 
may  be  a means  of  leading  us  more  to  communion 
with  him. 

“ Besides  this,  I have,  my  dear  friend,  more  mer- 
cies to  be  thankful  for  than  I could  enumerate  on  a 
quire  of  paper.  Religion  still  flourishes  among  us, 
beneath  the  auspices  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness. 
Our  congregations  are  quite  as  numerous  as  when 
you  were  at  Birmingham  j and  we  have  had  several 


20 


MEMOIR  OF 


pleasing  additions  since  that  period  to  our  church. 
About  eight  weeks  since,  I baptized  nine  persons ; 
last  Sabbath  I administered  the  same  ordinance  to 
eight  more ; and  an  equal  or  superior  number  ap- 
pear in  the  way  to  join  us  soon.  May  this  accession 
to  our  numbers  be  an  increase  to  our  joy.  * * 

“S.  P” 

“ Birmingham , September  30,  1791. 

“My  very  dear  friend, 

“.  . . . The  riots  in  Birmingham  occasioned 

our  stay  in  Bristol  to  be  prolonged  to  a fortnight, 
so  that  we  had  not  above  three  weeks  to  spend  at 
Plymouth,  from  whence  I purposed  writing  to  you. 
This  inch  of  time  was  wholly  engrossed  in  making 
Mrs.  P.  witness  the  beauties  of  the  West,  and  in  in- 
troducing her  to  my  numerous  acquaintance  in  De- 
vonshire. 

“ On  our  return  we  found  our  habitation  had 
been  quite  emptied  of  furniture,  and,  though  we 
found  the  goods  replaced,  yet  my  books  and  papers 
were  so  deranged  that  to  this  hour  they  are  not  all 
restored  to  order  again. 

“ It  is  now  Saturday  evening ; I have  finished 
my  usual  preparations  for  the  morrow.  I have  an 
hour  to  spare,  and  that  hour  I devote  to  intercourse 
with  a friend  I much  esteem. 

“ I anticipate  with  some  degree  of  holy  pleasure 
the  work  of  the  approaching  day.  I have  for  my 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


21 


evening’s  discourse  the  best  subject  in  all  the  Bible. 
Eph,  1 : 7. — Redemption  ! how  welcome  to  the  cap- 
tive ! Forgiveness  ! how  delightful  to  the  guilty ! 
Grace  ! how  pleasing  to  the  heart  of  a saved  sinner ! 
O my  dear  friend,  how  much  do  we  lose  of  Gospel 
blessings  for  want  of  realizing  our  personal  connec- 
tion with  them  ! hence  it  is  that  we  are  no  more 
humble,  thankful,  watchful,  prayerful,  joyful.  We 
view  the  glories  of  the  Gospel  at  a distance,  and  for 
want  of  that  faith  which  is  the  ‘substance  of  things 
hoped  for,  and  evidence  of  things  not  seen,’  think 
too  lightly  of  them.  O Lord  increase  our  faith  ! 

“ There  are  two  things  we  should  be  always 
doing.  First  we  should  identify  the  promises  and 
things  promised,  satisfy  ourselves  respecting  the  cer- 
tain existence  of  them — that  they  are  not  shadows, 
but  substances — not  fancies,  but  realities.  This  would 
have  a commanding  influence  upon  our  meditations, 
desires,  and  prayers.  Then,  secondly,  realize  our 
interests  in  them,  saying,  ‘ These  things  are  so,  there 
is  a far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory 
— there  are  enjoyments  reserved  in  the  heavenly 
world  surpassing  all  human  thought — and  these 
joys,  these  glories,  this  inheritance  is  mine then, 
how  would  our  hearts  be  where  our  treasure  is  ! 
how  pure  would  be  our  affections  ! how  burden  - 
some would  sin  be ! how  precious  would  Christ  be ! 
how  much  prized  would  Sabbaths  and  ordinances 
be!  how  dear  would  the  Scriptures  be! — In  short, 


22 


MEMOIR  OF 


death  itself  would  be  welcome,  for  the  soul  would 
long  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better. 

“ I wish  to  be  very  thankful  that  I have  had  some 
rich  experience  of  divine  things  since  my  return, 
both  in  the  closet  and  in  the  pulpit ; at  some  sea- 
sons I could  have  said,  ‘ O that  I had  wings  like  a 
dove,  that  I might  fly  away  and  be  at  rest.’  The 
twentieth  hymn  in  Dr.  Watts’s  second  book  has 
been  the  most  experimental  piece  of  poetry  I ever 
read ; when  I say  this,  you  need  not  be  told  that  I 
am  not  upon  the  mount  always ; alas  ! no : but 
then  why  should  I complain  ? my  Lord  knows  best 
when  to  take  me  thither,  and  how  long  to  keep  me 
there;  yet  I know  that  if  I had  not  an  evil  heart  of 
unbelief  I should  not  thus  depart  from  the  living 
and  the  true  God.  I hope  you  enjoy  much  of  hea- 
ven on  earth.  O it  is  good  to  draw  nigh  to  God. 

“ ’Tis  heaven  to  rest  in  his  embrace, 

“ And  no  where  else  but  there.” 

“ May  we  know  more  and  more  experimentally 
the  blessing  of  the  beloved  disciple.  John,  21:20. 

“S.  P.” 

“ Birmingham , October  8,  1792. 

“ My  very  dear  Friend, 

“ ‘ Our  law  judgeth  not  a man  before  it  hearetb 
him  ’ — let  me  beseech  you  to  listen  candidly  to  my 
defence,  and  then  pronounce  judgment  on  my  silence 


SAMUEL  PEARCE 


23 


as  your  wisdom  directs.  First,  I have  been  out 
three  considerable  journeys  since  I returned,  from 
Wales,  and  all  on  my  Master’s  business : into  Ox- 
fordshire, Shropshire,  Leicestershire,  and  twice  into 
Northamptonshire.  This  necessarily  occasioned  my 
being  more  busily  employed  on  my  return.  But, 
secondly,  my  hands  have  been  unusually  full  lately 
at  home,  partly  from  the  prevalence  of  Antinornian 
poison  among  many  professors  in  our  town  and  con- 
gregation, and  partly  from  greater  success  than  or- 
dinary attending  my  poor  labors  for  my  dear  Master. 
Several  have  been  under  great  awakenings;  ten  have 
Ftely  joined  us;  yesterday  I was  rejoiced  to  hear 
that  nineteen  inquiring  souls  met  at  the  house  of  one 
of  our  members  ; one  besides  has  been  with  me  this 
morning,  and  I expect  two  more  to-night.  My  dear 
brother,  it  is  pleasant  to  write  to  you  under  the  en- 
dearingidea  of  Christian  friendship;  but  you  will, 
I know,  forgive  me  when  I say  it  is  sweeter  still  to 
listen  to  the  lispings  of  so  many  babes  in  grace,  who 
are  just  beginning  to  say,  ‘ Abba,  Father,’  and  to  re- 
gard them  as  ‘ children  whom  the  Lord  hath  given 
me,’ — poor  unworthy  me  ! Ohow  I should  rejoice 
to  contemplate  you  in  a similar,  or  more  prosperous 
situation.  You  sometimes  sit  with  your  dear  Mrs.  S. 
by  your  side,  and  your  little  family  around  you  ; and, 
as  you  look,  you  love  and  are  delighted.  ‘ These 
children  of  mine  (you  say)  will  support  my  old  age, 
and  administer  comfort  when  the  springs  of  life  be- 


24 


MEMOIR  OF 


gin  to  decline.’  Blessed  be  God,  I can  sometimes 
contemplate  my  children  in  the  faith,  and  say,  ‘Ye 
are  my  hope  and  my  joy,  and  shall  be  my  crown  of 
rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.’  Amen,  so 
be  it. 

“ Never  was  the  sentiment  of  the  text  and  sermon 
which  you  have  transcribed  from  my  MS.  more  ex- 
emplified since  God  deigned  to  put  gospel  treasure 
into  the  brittle  contemptible  vessels  of  human  nature, 
than  it  is  in  Cannon-street ; surely  the  excellency  of 
the  power  is  not  of  man,  but  of  God. 

“ O when  will  the  time,  the  longed-for  time  arrive, 
when  the  Messiah’s  ensign  shall  be  lifted  high,  and 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  Pagans  and  Mahomedans,  Afri- 
cans  and  Indians,  be  gathered  unto  it? 

4 Fly  abroad,  thou  mighty  gospel, 

‘ Win  and  conquer,  never  cease; 

‘ Spread  from  eastern  coast  to  western, 

4 Multiply  and  still  increase : 

4 Hasten,  Lord,  this  glorious  day.’ 

“ One  journey  I made  to  Northamptonshire  was 
with  a view  to  assist  in  setting  on  foot  a mission  to 
the  unconverted  heathen . It  has  long  engaged  the 
unusual  concern  of  many  ministers  in  our  connection 
about  the  centre  of  the  kingdom.  Brother  Carey,  of 
Leicester,  published  on  the  subject ; and  last  Wed- 
nesday evening  we  drew  out  a sketch  of  an  institu- 
tion for  so  great  a design.  May  He,  whose  glory  I 
trust  we  have  in  view,  direct  all  future  deliberations, 


SAMUEL  EEARCE. 


25 


and  make  the  embryo  effort  ripen  and  succeed,  till 
future  ages  prove  that  the  plan  begun  at  Kettering, 
October  3,  1790,  comprehended  in  its  consequences 
the  salvation  of  the  world.  ‘ Soon,’  my  brother,  ‘ soon 
(it  is  said)  Ethiopia  shall  stretch  forth  her  hands  unto 
God.7  May  we,  like  our  divine  Master,  not  fail  nor 
be  discouraged,  until  the  gospel  be  established  in  the 
earth,  and  the  waiting  isles  have  received  the  law  of 
him  who  is  the  approaching  4 desire  of  all  nations  ! 7 

“ O that  our  little  selves  were  more  lost  and  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  general  interests  of  mankind,  and 
the  honors  of  our  illustrious  Lord  ! Never  did  I feel 
r°yself  a more  contemptible  reptile  than  when  preach- 
ing last  night  from  Prov.  19:  21.  The  immutability 
of  the  divine  counsels,  and  the  omnipotence  of  the 
divine  arm,  exhibit  a striking  contrast  with  the  limit- 
ed power  of  mutable  man.  Well  may  we  stand  on 
the  shore,  and,  gazing  on  the  ocean  of  divine  perfec- 
tions, exclaim,  4 O the  depths,7  &c.  Great  God,  ‘ I 
am  a worm,  and  no  man ; 7 I am  but  an  atom  com- 
posed of  the  meanest  matter,  and  in  myself  unquali- 
fied for  the  meanest  service ; but,  in  thy  hand,  4 a 
straw  shall  thresh  a mountain,7  and  a 4 barley  cake 
put  a host  of  thine  enemies  to  flight.7  Work,  Lord, 
as  thou  wilt ; send  by  whom  thou  wilt ; for,  when 
‘thou  dost  work,  who  shall  let  it?7 

44  We  take  a part  in  the  pleasure  which  you  must 
feel  in  reflecting  on  the  gracious  interposition  of  the 
Lord  on  behalf  of  Mrs.  S.  Who  is  a God  like  ours  ? 


26 


MEMOIR  OF 


O,  what  praising,  living  Christians  should  we  be  if 
we  lived  as  our  obligations  to  sovereign  mercy  teach 
us;  dead  to  the  world — -alive  to  God — far  from  gloom 
— full  of  joy  ! Heaven  would  be  begun  below  : and, 
like  saints  in  apostolic  ages,  we  should  be  ‘ praising 
God,  and  in  favor  with  all  his  people.’  Well  ! the 
tiresome  days  of  sad  complaint  are  robing  fast  away  ; 
many  are  already  gone ; ere  this  reaches  you,  am 
other  will  have  been  numbered  with  those  beyond  the 
flood  ; soon  the  night  of  death  will  come — a short 
night,  but  it  will  usher  in  a day,  O how  permanent ! 
an  eternal  day  ! which  shall  be  succeeded  by  night 
no  more  ! Come  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly. 

“ I have  lately  been  much  reconciled  to  death  ! 
first,  from  a persuasion  that  the  Lord  can  accomplish 
all  his  purposes  of  grace  as  well  without  the  use  of 
so  poor  a worm  as  with  him  ; and,  secondly,  from  a 
comparison  of  this  sinful  state  with  that  sinless  world. 
O,  my  brother,  it  is  sin,  cursed  sin,  that  turns  man 
to  a devil,  and  earth  to  hell.  It  is  holiness,  perfect 
holiness,  which  forms  the  heaven  of  God,  of  angels, 
and  of  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect ; and  I can 
say  this  is  the  heaven  I want.  O,  if  the  kingdom  of 
glory  contained  a million  of  blessings,  and  God  were 
to  bid  me  choose,  my  heart  would  reply,  ‘ Lord ! 
give  me  the  blessing  of  perfect  conformity  to  thee, 
and  then  bestow  the  rest  on  angels : I’ll  envy  not 
their  portion,  having  enough  in  possessing  thy 
image,  and  in  thy  image  thee.  S.  P.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


27 


The  lady  with  whom  he  mentions  his  connection 
in  marriage,  was  Miss.  Sarah  Hopkins,  daughter  of 
Mr.  Joshua  Hopkins,  of  Alcester ; and  the  connec- 
tion appears  to  have  been  all  along  a source  of  great 
enjoyment  to  him.  The  following  lines,  addressed 
to  Mrs.  Pearce  when  he  was  on  a journey,  the  year 
after  their  marriage,  seem  to  be  no  more  than  a com- 
mon letter  ; yet  they  show,  not  only  the  tenderness 
of  his  affection,  but  his  heavenly-mindedness,  his  gen- 
tle manner  of  persuading,  and  how  every  argument 
was  fetched  from  religion  and  every  incident  improv- 
ed for  introducing  it. 

“ Chipping  Norton , August  15, 1792. 

“ I believe,  on  retrospection,  that  I have  hitherto 
rather  anticipated  the  proposed  time  of  my  return 
than  delayed  the  interview  with  my  dear  Sarah  for 
an  hour.  But  what  shall  I say,  my  love,  now,  to 
reconcile  you  to  my  procrastinating  my  return  for 
several  days  more  ? Why,  I will  say,  it  appears  I 
am  called  of  God  ; and  I trust  the  piety  of  both  of  us 
will  submit  and  say,  ‘ Thy  will  be  done.’ 

“ You  have  no  doubt  perused  Mr.  Ryland’s  letter 
to  me,  wherein  I find  he  solicits  an  exchange.  The 
reason  he  assigns  is  so  obviously  important,  that  a 
much  greater  sacrifice  than  we  are  called  to  make 
should  not  be  withheld  to  acccomplish  it.  I there- 
fore propose,  God  willing,  to  spend  the  next  Lord’s 
day  at  Northampton.  I thought  of  taking  tea  with 


28 


MEMOIR  OF 


you  this  evening  : that  would  have  been  highly  grati- 
fying to  us  both ; but  it  must  be  our  meat  and  drink 
to  do  and  submit  to  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
Ail  is  good  that  comes  from  him,  and  all  is  done 
right  which  is  done  in  obedience  to  him.  O,  to  be 
perfectly  resigned  to  his  disposal- — how  good  is  it ! 
May  you,  my  dearest  Sarah,  and  myself,  daily  prove 
the  sweetness  of  this  pious  frame  of  soul ; then  all 
our  duties  will  be  sweet,  all  our  trials  will  be  light, 
all  our  pleasures  will  be  pure,  and  all  our  hopes 
sanctified. 

“ This  evening  I hope  to  be  at  Northampton.  Let 
your  prayers  assist  my  efforts  on  the  ensuing  Sab- 
bath. You  will,  I trust,  find  in  Mr.  R.  a ship  richly 
laden  with  spiritual  treasures.  O for  more  supplies 
from  the  exhaustless  mines  of  grace  ! S.  P.,} 

The  exemplary  diligence  with  which  he  pursued 
the  duties  of  his  pastoral  office,  about  this  time,  will 
be  evident  from  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Staughton. 

“ Birmingham , March  30,  1792. 

41  My  dear  Brother, 

“ A violent  head-ache  prevents  my  attending  our 
prayer-meeting  this  evening ; but,  as  I am  a letter  in 
your  debt,  I will  endeavor  to  repay  you,  notwith- 
standing my  complaint ; you  must  expect  me  to  be 
brief.  If  I fill  the  sheet  it  must  be  deemed  a work 
of  supererogation. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


29 


“ You  have,  probably,  heard  of  the  late  transaction 
of  our  church  ; we  were  under  the  disagreeable  ne- 
cessity of  separating  two  of  our  members.  It  was 
done  publicly,  with  much  solemnity,  on  Lord’s  day  ; 
the  members  seemed  much  affected ; we  appointed 
the  following  day  to  be  set  apart  for  fasting  and 
prayer ; we  met  at  nine,  and  continued  confessing 
and  supplicating  till  half  past  one.  I believe  the 
Lord  was  with  us,  both  to  notice  and  approve.  We 
began  the  next  day  a prayer-meeting  at  five  o’clock 
in  the  morning,  to  be  continued  every  day  without 
intermission,  except  Lord’s  day;  then,  as  usual,  to 
be  at  seven.  Beyond  my  expectations,  we  have  had 
between  thirty  and  fifty  persons  present  most  morn- 
ings since.  I have  found  it  to  my  advantage  to  at- 
tend regularly ; the  effects  have  been  already  seen  ; 
the  young  people  have  been  amazingly  revived; 
they  meet  four  or  five  times  for  prayer  every  Lord’s 
day,  besides  the  public  opportunities.  In  preaching, 
I have  enjoyed  more  of  the  substantial  assistance  of 
divine  grace  than  usual ; several  persons,  in  dark- 
ness of  soul,  have  been  brought  into  the  marvelous 
light  of  divine  comfort;  the  hearers  have  been 
quickened ; ten  persons  have  applied  for  admission 
to  the  church  in  a less  number  of  days,  which,  with 
one  before,  make  eleven  candidates;  seven  of  them, 
I believe,  were  called  in  Cannon-street ; among  them 
the  youth  of  sixteen,  concerning  whom  I wrote  you 
last.  Next  Lord’s  day  week,  April  8th,  I shall  bap- 


ao 


MEMOIR  OF 


tize  some  of  them ; we  have  not  time  to  receive  the 
experience  of  all ; the  rest  must  wait  another  month  ; 
who  can  tell  but  God  may  bring  more  to  join  them, 
who  are  yet  in  obscurity  % I know  of  some  who  in- 
deed appear  ‘ inquiring  the  way  to  Zion,  with  their 
faces  thither-ward.’ 

“We  are  next  to  divide  the  whole  church  into 
district  meetings,  similar  to  that  of  brother  Eld’s, 
with  which  you  sometimes  attended ; I am  in  hopes 
it  will  wonderfully  conduce  to  promote  the  union 
and  affection  of  the  body. 

“ In  addition  to  all  this,  each  member  is  numbered 
in  the  church  book,  &c. ; cards  with  his  or  her  name, 
and  the  corresponding  number,  thus  w157g.  are  de- 
livered to  every  individual,  who  is  to  put  one  on  the 
poor’s  plate  at  each  ordinance;  the  deacons  and 
ministers  afterwards  compare  the  numbers  and 
names,  and  whoever  is  found  wanting  is  to  be  waited 
upon  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  week,  to  inquire 
the  cause  of  absence.  Thus  shall  we  come  at  a 
pretty  general  knowledge  of  the  state  of  the  church 
at  large ; may  we  have  wisdom  to  guide  us  as  an- 
gels of  God. 

“ I am,  my  dear  friend, 

“ Yours,  very  affectionately,  S.  P.” 

The  soul  of  Mr.  Pearce  was  formed  for  friendship ; 
it  was  natural  therefore  to  suppose  that,  while  en- 
gaging in  the  pursuit  of  his  studies  at  the  academy, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


31 


he  would  contract  religious  intimacies  with  some  of 
his  brethren ; and  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  the 
grand  cement  of  his  friendship  was  kindred  'piety. 
In  the  following  letters,  addressed  to  his  friend  Mr. 
Steadman,  the  reader  will  perceive  the  justness  of 
this  remark,  as  well  as  the  encouraging  prospects 
which  soon  attended  his  labors  at  Birmingham. 


“ May  9, 1792. 

“My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ You  live  so  remote  that  I can  hear  nothing  of 
your  prosperity  at  Broughton.  I hope  you  are  set- 
tled with  a comfortable  people,  and  that  you  enjoy 
much  of  your  Master’s  presence,  both  in  the  study 
and  in  the  pulpit.  For  my  part,  I have  nothing  to 
lament,  but  an  insensible,  ungrateful  heart,  and  that 
is  sufficient  cause  for  lamentation.  This,  only  this, 
bows  me  down  ; and  under  this  pressure  I am  ready 
to  adopt  the  words  I preached  from  last  evening — 
‘ Oh  that  I had  wings  like  a dove  : for  then  would  I 
fly  away , and  be  at  rest  P 

“ As  a people,  we  are  generally  united : I believe 
more  so  than  most  churches  of  the  same  dimen- 
sions. Our  number  of  members  is  about  two  hun- 
dred and  ninety-five,  between  forty  and  fifty  of  whom 
have  joined  us  since  I saw  you,  and  most  of  them  I 
have  the  happiness  of  considering  as  my  children  in 
the  faith.  There  is  still  a crying  out  amongst  us 
after  salvation  ; and  still,  through  much  grace,  it  is 


32 


MEMOIR  OF 


my  happiness  to  point  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

“In  preaching,  I have  often  peculiar  liberty ; at 
other  times  I am  barren.  I suppose  my  experience 
is  like  that  of  most  of  my  brethren ; but  I am  not 
weary  of  my  work.  I hope  still  that  I am  willing’ 
to  spend  and  be  spent,  so  that  I may  win  souls  to 
Christ,  and  finish  my  course  with  joy.  But  I want 
more  heart  religion ; I want  a more  habitual  sense 
of  the  divine  presence ; I want  to  walk  with  God  as 
Enoch  walked.  There  is  nothing  that  grieves  me 
so  much,  or  brings  so  much  darkness  on  my  soul, 
as  my  little  spirituality  and  frequent  wanderings  in 
secret  prayer.  I cannot  neglect  the  duty  ; but  it  is 
seldom  that  I enjoy  it. 

1 Ye  that  love  the  Lord  indeed, 

* Tell  me,  is  it  so  with  you  V 

“ When  I come  to  the  house  of  God,  I pray  and 
preach  with  freedom.  Then  I think  the  presence 
of  the  people  seems  to  weigh  more  with  me  than  the. 
presence  of  God,  and  deem  myself  a hypocrite,  al- 
most ready  to  leave  my  pulpit  for  some  more  pious 
preacher.  But  the  Lord  does  own  the  word  ; and 
again  I say,  if  I go  to  hell  myself,  I will  do  what  I 
can  to  keep  others  from  going  thither ; and  so,  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord,  I will. 

“An  observation  once  made  to  me  helps  to  sup- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


33 


port  me  above  water : ‘ If  you  did  not  plough  in 
your  closet,  you  would  not  reap  in  the  pulpit.’  And 
again  I think,  the  Lord  dwelleth  in  Zion , and  loveth 
it  more,  than  the  dwellings  of  Jacob.  S.  P.” 

“ February  1,  1793. 

“ The  pleasure  which  your  friendly  epistle  gave 
me  rises  beyond  expression  ; and  it  is  one  of  the  first 
wishes  of  my  heart  ever  to  live  in  your  valued  friend- 
ship. Accept  this,  and  my  former  letters,  my  dear 
brother,  as  sufficient  evidences  of  my  ardent  wishes 
to  preserve,  by  correspondence,  that  mutual  remem- 
brance of  each  other,  which  on  my  part  will  ever 
be  pleasurable,  and  on  yours,  I hope,  never  painful. 

“ But  ah,  how  soon  may  we  be  rendered  incapable 
of  such  an  intercourse  ! When  I left  Bristol,  I left 
it  with  regret.  I was  sorry  to  leave  my  studies  to 
embark,  inexperienced  as  I am,  on  the  tempestuous 
ocean  of  public  life,  where  the  high  blowing  winds, 
and  rude  noisy  billows,  must,  more  or  less,  inevitably 
annoy  the  trembling  voyager.  Nor  did  it  make  a 
small  addition  to  my  pain  that  I was  to  part  with  so 
many  of  my  dear  companions,  with  whom  I had 
spent  so  many  happy  hours,  either  in  furnishing  or 
unburthening  the  mind.  I need  not  say,  amongst 
the  first  of  these,  I considered  Josiah  Evans*  But 

* The  following  extract  from  the  account  of  this  excellent 
young  man,  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Pearce,  who  had  been  his 
fellow  student  at  Bristol,  for  Dr.  Rippon’s  Register,  will 


34 


MEMOIR  OF 


ah,  my  friend,  we  shall  see  his  face  no  more ! 
Through  divine  grace  I hope  we  shall  go  to  him ; 
but  he  will  not  return  to  us.  ‘ He  wasted  away,  he 
gave  up  the  ghost,  and  where  is  he  V I w^as  pre- 
pared for  the  news,  because  I expected  it.  The  last 
time  I heard  directly  from  him  was  by  a very  seri- 
ous and  affectionate  letter,  which  I received,  I think, 

serve  at  once  as  a specimen  of  that  endearing  intimacy 
which  Mr.  P.  and  his  associate  cultivated,  and  as  a model 
of  that  friendship  which  Christians,  and  especially  students 
for  the  gospel  ministry,  should  ever  seek  to  enjoy. 

“ Mr.  Evans  had  one  essential  qualification  for  friendship, 
which  was  faithfulness.  I believe  he  never  discerned  any 
thing  in  my  temper  or  conduct  which  he  thought  would  be 
injurious  to  my  proficiency  as  a student,  or  to  my  spirituality 
as  a Christian,  (after  our  intimacy  commenced,)  but  he 
watched  the  first  opportunity  of  laying  it  before  me,  with 
the  reasons  of  his  disapprobation.  On  some  of  those  occa- 
sions he  would  give  his  friendly  admonitions  and  counsels 
with  such  affectionate  eloquence,  that  the  result  has  been 
our  retiring  together  with  tears,  lamenting  out  mutual  im- 
perfections before  God,  and  beseeching  wisdom  and  grace 
from  above,  to  adorn  our  profession,  and  in  every  step  to 
pursue  something  worthy  of  our  being  and  character.  Some 
of  the  moments  we  thus  spent,  I believe,  were  marked  with 
as  true  humiliation  of  heart  as  ever  we  knew : for,  as  we 
did  not  conceal  the  various  states  of  our  minds  from  each 
other,  we  had  no  occasion  to  restrain  our  feelings,  and  guard 
our  expressions,  in  these  exercises  ; on  the  contrary,  we  felt 
as  much  freedom  as  though  we  had  been  apart,  and  realized 
the  presence  of  none  but  our  Maker. 

“ A world  Jor  such  a friend^  to  lose  As  gain' n 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


35 


last  September.  To  it  I replied ; but  received  no 
answer,  I conjectured — I feared ; and  now  my  con- 
jectures and  fears  are  all  realized.  Dear  departed 
youth  ! thy  memory  will  ever  be  grateful  to  this 
affectionate  breast.  May  thy  amiable  qualities  live 
again  in  thy  surviving  friend,  that  to  the  latest  period 
of  his  life  he  may  thank  God  for  the  friendship  of 
Josiah  Evans  ! 

4i  I preached  last  night  from  Rev.  * 6;  ‘ I will 
give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the 
water  of  life  freely 1 I took  occasion  to  expound 
the  former  part  of  the  chapter,  and  found  therein 
pleasure  inexpressible ; especially  when  speaking 
from  the  first  verse — 4 and  there  was  no  more  sea.1 
The  first  idea  that  presented  itself  to  me  was  this — 
there  shall  be  no  bar  to  intercourse . Whether  the 
thought  be  just  or  not,  I leave  with  you  and  my 
hearers  to  determine;  but  I found  happy  liberty  in 
illustrating  it.  What  is  it  that  separates  one  nation 
and  one  part  of  the  globe  from  another  ? Is  it  not 
the  sea?  Are  not  Christians,  though  all  of  one 
family,  the  common  Father  of  which  is  God,  separa- 
ted by  this  sea,  or  that  river,  or  the  other  stream 
below  ? Yes,  but  they  are  one  family  still.  There 
shall  be  none  of  these  obstructions  to  communion, 
of  these  bars  to  intercourse  ; nothing  to  divide  their 
affections  or  disunite  their  praise  for  ever.  Forgive 
mv  freedom.  I am  writing  to  a friend,  to  a brother. 

“S.  P.” 


36 


MEMOIR  Or 


There  are  few,  if  any,  thinking  men  hut  who  at 
some  seasons  have  had  their  minds  perplexed  with 
regard  to  religious  principles,  even  those  which  are 
of  the  greatest  importance.  In  the  end,  however, 
where  the  heart  is  right,  such  exercises  commonly 
issue  in  a more  decided  attachment  to  the  truth, 
Thus  it  was  with  Mr.  Pearce.  In  another  part  of 
the  above  letter,  he  thus  writes  to  his  friend : 

“ I have,  since  I saw  you,  been  much  perplexed 
about  some  doctrinal  points,  both  Arminian  and  So- 
cinian,  I believe  through  reading  very  attentively, 
but  without  sufficient  dependence  on  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  several  controversies  on  those  subjects ; par- 
ticularly the  writings  of  Whitby,  Priestly,  and 
others.  Indeed,  had  the  state  of  mind  I was  in,  about 
ten  weeks  since,  continued,  I should  have  been  inca- 
pable of  preaching  with  comfort  at  all.  But  in  the 
mount  of  the  Lord  will  he  be  seen.  Just  as  I 
thought  of  giving  up,  he  who  hath  the  hearts  of  all 
men  in  his  hand,  and  turneth  them  as  the  rivers  of 
water  are  turned,  was  pleased,  by  a merciful,  though 
afflicting  providence,  to  set  me  at  a happy  liberty. 

44 1 was  violently  seized  with  a disorder  very  rife 
here,  and  which  has  carried  off  many.  One  Sab- 
bath evening  I felt  such  alarming  symptoms  that  I 
did  not  expect  to  see  Monday  morning.  In  these 
circumstances  I realized  the  feelings  of  a dying  man. 
My  mind  had  been  so  accustomed  to  reflect  on  virtue 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


37 

and  moral  goodness,  that  the  first  thing  I attempted 
was  a survey  of  my  own  conduct;  my  diligence 
and  faithfulness  in  the  ministry,  my  unspotted  life, 
&c.  But,  ah  ! vain  props  these  for  dying  men  to  rest 
on!  Such  heart-sins,  such  corruptions,  such  evil 
propensities,  recurred  to  my  mind,  that,  if  ever  I 
knew  the  moment  when  I felt  my  own  rightousness 
to  be  as  loathsome  and  filthy  rags,  it  was  then.  And 
where  should  I,  where  could  I,  where  did  I flee, 
but  to  Him  whose  glory  and  grace  I had  been  of 
late  degrading,  at  least  in  my  thoughts  ? Yes,  thero 
I saw  peace  for  guilty  consciences  was  to  be  alone 
obtained  through  an  almighty  Savior.  And  O ! 
wonderful  to  tell,  I again  eame  to  him  ; nor  was  I 
sent  away  without  the  blessing.  I found  him  full  of 
compassion,  ready  to  receive  the  most  ungrateful  of 
men. 

* O,  to  grace  how  great  a debtor, 

1 Daily  I’m  constrained  to  be  !’ 

Thus,  my  dear  brother,  was  the  snare  broken,  and 
thus  I escaped. 

‘ A debtor  to  mercy  alone, 

1 Of  covenant  mercy  I sing.’ 

“Join  with  me  in  praising  Him  who  remembered 
me  in  my  low  estate,  because  his  mercy  endureth 
for  ever.  Yet  this  is  among  the  * all  things .’  I 
have  found  that  it  has  made  me  more  spiritual  in 
preaching.  I have  prized  the  Gospel  more  than 
4 


38 


MEMOIR  OF 


ever,  and  hope  it  will  be  the  means  of  guarding  mo 
against  future  temptations. 

“ Your  brother,  with  ardent  affection,  m the  dear 
Lord  Jesus,  S.  P.” 

From  his  first  coming  to  Birmingham,  his  meek- 
ness and  patience  were  put  to  the  trial  by  the  Anti- 
nomic spirit  which  infected  many  individuals,  both 
in  and  out  of  his  congregation.  It  is  well  known 
with  what  affection  it  was  his  practice  to  beseech 
sinners  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  and  to  exhort  Chris- 
tians to  the  exercise  of  practical  godliness  : but  these 
were  things  which  they  could  not  endure.  Sooth* 
ing  doctrine  was  all  they  desired.  Therefore  it  was 
that  his  ministry  was  traduced  by  them  as  Arminian, 
and  treated  with  neglect  and  contempt.  But,  like 
his  divine  Master,  he  bore  the  contradiction  of  sin- 
ners against  himself,  and  this  while  he  had  tho 
strongest  satisfaction  that,  in  those  very  things  to 
which  they  objected,  he  was  pleasing  God.  And 
thdugh  he  plainly  perceived  the  pernicious  influence 
of  their  principles  upon  their  own  minds,  as  well  as 
the  minds  of  others,  yet  he  treated  them  with  great 
gentleness  and  long  forbearance : and,  when  it  be- 
came necessary  to  exclude  such  of  this  description 
as  were  in  communion  with  him,  it  was  with  the 
greatest  reluctance  that  he  came  into  that  measure, 
and  not  without  having  first  tried  all  other  means 
in  vain.  He  was  not  apt  to  deal  in  harsh  language ; 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


39 


yet,  in  one  of  his  letters  about  that  time,  he  speaks  of 
the  principles  and  spirit  of  these  people  as  a “ cursed 
leaven.” 

Among  his  numerous  religious  friendships,  he 
seems  to  have  formed  one  for  the  special  purpose  of 
spiritual  improvement.  This  was  with  Mr.  Sum- 
mers, of  London,  who  often  accompanied  him  in  his 
journeys ; to  whom,  therefore,  it  might  be  expected 
he  would  open  his  heart  without  reserve.  Here,  it 
is  true,  we  sometimes  see  him,  like  his  brethren, 
groaning  under  darkness,  want  of  spirituality,  and 
the  remains  of  in-dwelling  sin  ; but  frequently  rising 
above  all,  as  into  his  native  element,  and  pouring 
forth  his  ardent  soul  in  expressions  of  joy  and  praise. 

On  August  19,  1793,  he  \vrites  thus: 

44  flly  dear  Rrotner, 

“ When  I take  my  pen  to  pursue  my  correspon- 
dence with  you , I have  no  concern  but  to  communi- 
cate something  which  may  answer  the  same  end  we 
propose  in  our  annual  journeys  ; namely,  lending 
some  assistance  in  the  important  object  of  getting 
and  keeping  nearer  to  God.  This,  I am  persuaded, 
is  the  mark  at  which  we  should  be  continually  aim- 
ing, nor  rest  satisfied  until  we  attain  that  to  which 
we  aspire.  I am  really  ashamed  of  myself,  when,  on 
the  one  hand,  I revie  w the  time  that  has  elapsed  since 
I first  assumed  the  Christian  name,  with  the  oppor- 
tunities of  improvement  in  godlinesss  which  hav<j 


40 


MEMOIR  OF 


crowded  on  my  moments  since  that  period ; and 
when,  on  the  other,  I feel  the  little  advance  I have 
made.  More  light  to  be  sure,  I have  ; but  light  with' 
cut  heat  leaves  the  Christian  half  dissatisfied.  Yes- 
terday I preached  on  the  duty  of  engagedness  in 
God’s  service,  from  Jer.  30  : 21  ; * Who  is  this  that 
engaged  his  heart  to  approach  unto  me  ? saith  the 
Lord'  (a  text  for  which  I am  indebted  to  our  last 
journey.)  While  urging  the  necessity  of  heart  re- 
ligion, including  sincerity  and  ardor,  I found  myself 
much  assisted  by  reflecting  on  the  ardor  which  our 
dear  Redeemer  discovered  in  the  cause  of  sinners. 
Ah ! I could  not  help  saying,  if  our  Savior  had  mea- 
sured his  intenseness  in  his  engagements  for  us  by 
our  fervency  in  fulfilling  our  engagements  to  him, 
we  should  have  been  now  farther  from  hope  than  we 
are  from  perfection. 

‘ Dear  Lord,  the  ardor  of  thy  love 

‘ Reproves  my  cold  returns.’ 

“ Two  things  are  causes  of  daily  astonishment  to 
me ; the  readiness  of  Christ  to  come  from  heaven  to 
earth  for  me ; and  my  backwardness  to  rise  from 
earth  to  heaven  with  him.  But,  O how  animating 
the  prospect ! A time  approaches  when  we  shall  rise 
to  sink  no  more — ‘ to  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord.’ 
To  be  with  the  Lord  for  a week,  for  a day,  for  an 
hour,  how  sweetly  must  the  moment?  pass  ! But  to 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


41 


be  for  ever  with  the  Lord  : that  enstamps  salvation 
with  perfection  ; that  gives  an  energy  to  our  hopes,, 
and  a dignity  to  our  joy,  so  as  to  render  it  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory.  I have  had  a few  realizing 
moments  since  we  parted,  and  the  effect  has  been,  I 
trust,  a broken  heart.  O,  my  brother,  it  is  desirable 
to  have  a broken  heart,  were  it  only  for  the  sake  of 
the  pleasure  it  feels  in  being  helped  and  healed  by 
Jesus  ! Heart-affecting  views  of  the  cursed  effects  of 
sin,  are  highly  salutary  to  a Christian’s  growth  in 
humility,  confidence,  and  gratitude.  At  once  how 
abasing  and  exalting  is  the  comparison  of  our  loath- 
some hearts  with  that  of  the  lovely  Savior  ! In  Him 
we  see  all  that  can  charm  an  angel’s  heart ; in  our- 
selves all  that  can  gratify  a devil’s.  And  vet  we  may 
rest  perfectly  assured  that  these  nests  of  iniquity 
shall,  ere  long,  be  transformed  into  the  temples  of 
God ; and  these  sighs  of  sorrow  be  exchanged  for 
songs  of  praise. 

“ Last  Lord’s  day  I spent  the  most  profitable  Sab- 
bath to  myself  that  I ever  remember  since  I have 
been  in  the  ministry;  and  to  this  hour  I feel  the 
sweet  solemnities  of  that  day  delightfully  protracted. 
Ah,  my  brother,  were  it  not  for  past  experience,  I 
should  say, 

‘ My  heart  presumes  I cannot  lose 

‘ The  relish  all  my  days.* 

But  now  I rejoice  with  trembling;  desiring  to  4 hold 
V 


42 


MEMOIR  OF 


fast  what  I have,  that  no  man  take  my  crown.1  Yet 
fearing  that  I shall  find  how 

— * Ere  one  fleeting  hour  is  past, 

‘ The  flatt’ring  world  employs 
4 Some  sensual  bait  to  seize  my  taste, 

‘ And  to  pollute  my  joys.* 

“ Yours,  in  our  dear  Savior,  S.  P ” 

In  April,  1794,  dropping  a few  lines  to  the  com- 
piler of  these  Memoirs,  on  a Lord’s  day  evening,  he 
thus  concludes : “ We  have  had  a good  day.  I find, 
as  a dear  friend  once  said,  It  is  pleasant  speaking 
for  God  ichen  we  walk  with  him.  O for  much  of 
Enoch’s  spirit ! The  Head  of  the  Church  grant  it 
to  my  dear  brother,  and  his  friend, 

S.  P” 

A few  months  before  this,  writing  to  Mr.  Staugh- 
ton,  he  says : “ I rejoice,  my  dear  brother,  in  the 
delightful  prospect  of  usefulness  which  appears  to  be 
opening  upon  you.  May  the  Day-spring  from  on 
high  still  continue  to  enlighten  you,  and  by  you  the 
benighted  souls  of  your  dear  fellow-men  around 
you.  Othat  we  may  preach  him  plainly,  faithfully, 
constantly,  practically ; and  he  hath  said  that  his 
word  shall  not  return  void.  We  may,  as  ministers, 
adopt  the  evangelical  lines  of  that  popular  hymn, 
and  with  reference  to  the  subject  of  our  preach- 
ing, say, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


43 


1 None  but  Jesus,  none  but  Jesus, 

‘ Can  do  helpless  sinners  good.’  ” 

In  a letter  to  Mr.  Summers,  June  24,  1794,  he 
thus  writes : “ We,  my  friend,  have  entered  on  a 
correspondence  of  heart  with  heart,  and  must  not 
lose  sight  of  that  avowed  object.  I thank  you  sin* 
cerely  for  continuing  the  remembrance  of  so  un- 
worthy a creature  in  your  intercourse  with  heaven ; 
and  I thank  that  sacred  Spirit  whose  quickening  in- 
fluences you  say  you  enjoy  in  the  exercise.  Yes, 
my  brother,  I have  reaped  the  fruits  of  your  sup- 
plications. I have  been  indulged  with  some  seasons 
of  unusual  joy,  tranquil  as  solitude,  and  solid  as  the 
rock  on  which  our  hopes  are  built.  In  public  exer- 
cises peculiar  assistance  has  been  afforded ; espe- 
cially in  these  three  things : the  exaltation  of  the 
Redeemer’s  glory;  the  detection  of  the  crooked 
ways,  false  refuges,  and  self  delusions  of  the  human 
heart ; and  the  stirring  up  of  the  saints  to  press  on* 
ward,  making  God’s  cause  their  own,  and  consider- 
ing themselves  as  living,  not  for  themselves,  but  for 
him  alone. 

“ Nor  hath  the  word  been  without  its  effect : above 
fifty  have  been  added  to  our  church  this  year,  most 
of  whom  I lejoice  in  as  the  seals  of  my  ministry  in 
the  Lord.  Indeed,  l am  surrounded  with  goodness ; 
and  scarcely  a day  passes  over  my  head,  but  I say, 

4 Were  it  not  for  an  ungrateful  heart , I should  be 
the  happiest  man  alive  ; and,  that  excepted,  I neither 


44 


MEMOIR  OF 


expect  nor  wish  to  be  happier  in  this  world.  My 
wife,  my  children,  and  myself,  are  uninterruptedly* 
healthy ; my  friends  kind  ; my  soul  at  rest ; and  my 
labors  successful.  Who  should  be  content  and 
thankful  if  I should  not?  O,  my  brother,  help  me 
to  praise  ! S.  P.” 

In  a letter  to  Mrs.  Pearce  from  Plymouth,  Sep- 
tember 2,  1794,  the  dark  side  of  the  cloud  seems  to- 
wards him : “ I have  felt  much  barrenness  as  to 
spiritual  things  since  I have  been  here,  compared 
with  my  usual  frame  at  home ; and  it  is  a poor  ex- 
change, to  enjoy  the  creature  at  the  expense  of 
the  Creator’s  presence  ! A few  seasons  of  spiri- 
tuality I have  enjoyed ; but  my  heart,  my  incon- 
stant heart,  is  too  prone  to  rove  from  its  proper 
centre.  Pray  for  me,  my  dear,  my  dearest  friend: 
I do  for  you  daily.  O wrestle  for  me,  that  I may 
have  more  of  Enoch’s  spirit ! I am  fully  persuaded 
that  a Christian  is  no  longer  really  happy,  and  in- 
wardly satisfied,  than  while  he  walks  with  God ; 
and  I would  this  moment  rejoice  to  abandon  every 
pleasure  here  for  a closer  walk  with  him.  I 
cannot,  amidst  all  the  round  of  social  pleasure, 
amidst  the  most  inviting  scenes  of  nature,  feel  that 
peace  with  God  which  passeth  understanding.  My 
thirst  for  preaching  Christ,  I fear,  abates ; and  a de- 
testable vanity  for  the  reputation  of  a good  preacher , 
as  the  world  terms  it,  has  already  cost  me  many  con- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


45 


flicts.  Daily  I feel  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  a 
remark  which  my  friend  Summers  made  on  his 
journey  to  Wales — that  it  is  easier  for  a Christian 
to  walk  habitually  near  to  God,  than  to  be  irregular 
in  our  walk  with  him.  But  I want  resolution ; I 
want  a contempt  for  the  world ; I want  more  hea- 
venly-mindedness ; I want  more  humility ; I want 
much,  very  much  of  that  which  God  alone  can  be- 
stow. Lord  help  the  weakest  lamb  in  all  thy  flock ! 

“ I preached  this  evening  from  Cant.  2 : 3. — ‘ I 
sat  down  under  his  shadow  with  great  delight , and 
his  fruit  was  sweet  to  my  taste.1  But  how  little  love 
for  my  Savior  did  I feel ! With  what  little  affection 
and  zeal  did  I speak  ! I am  praised  by  some ; I am 
followed  by  many : I am  respected  by  most  of  my 
acquaintance ; but  all  this  is  nothing,  yea,  less  than 
nothing,  compared  with  possessing  this  testimony, 
that  I please  God.  O thou  friend  of  sinners  ! humble 
me  by  repentance,  and  melt  me  down  with  love. 

“ To-morrow  morning  I set  off  for  Launceston. 
I write  to-night,  lest  my  stay  in  Cornwall  might 
make  my  delay  appear  tedious  to  the  dear  and  de- 
serving object  of  my  most  undissembled  love.  O, 
my  Sarah ! had  I as  much  proof  that  I love  Jesus 
Christy  as  I have  of  my  love  to  you , I should  prize 
it  more  than  rubies.  As  often  as  you  can  find  an 
hour  for  correspondence,  think  of  your  more  than 
ever  affectionate  S.  P.” 


46 


MEMOIR  OF 


On  the  same  subject,  and  the  same  occasion,  about 
three  weeks  afterwards,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Summers. 
His  dissatisfaction  with  himself,  while  spending  his 
time  in  visits,  and  his  satisfaction  when  engaged  in 
his  proper  work,  are  well  worthy  of  attention.  “ I 
was  pretty  much  engaged  in  preaching,  (says  he,) 
and  often  felt  enlarged  in  public  work ; but  in  pri- 
vate my  almost  daily  cry  was,  4 My  leanness,  my 
leanness  !’  Indeed  it  was  a barren  visit,  as  to  the 
inward  exercises  of  grace.  Now  and  then  I felt  a 
brokenness  of  spirit,  and  a panting  after  God  ; but 
in  general  my  mind  was  in  a dissipated  state.  After 
so  long  an  absence  from  so  large  an  acquaintance,  I 
was  always  crowded  with  company,  some  of  whom, 
though  amiable,  were  very  gay.  Their  politeness 
and  cheerfulness,  joined  with  a high  degree  of  in- 
dulgence, were  too  fascinating  for  my  volatile  mind. 
I admired,  and  was  too  much  conformed  to  their  spi- 
rit. I did  indeed  often  struggle  with  myself,  and 
watched  for  occasions  of  dropping  some  improving 
hint;  but,  either  through  want  of  opportunity  or  of 
fortitude,  the  hint  seldom  produced  a long  conversa- 
tion, or  a permanent  effect.  New  visits,  or  excur- 
sions, were  every  day  proposed,  and  my  heart  was 
continually  divided  between  painful  recollection  and 
flattering  hopes.  One  lesson,  indeed,  I have  tho- 
roughly learned — that  real,  solid  satisfaction  is  to  be 
found  in  nothing  but  God.  May  l have  grace  to 
improve  it  throughout  my  future  life. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


47 


44  The  last  week  I have  known  more  of  the  power 
of  inward  religion  than  all  the  four  which  I have 
spent  from  home.  I devoted  the  week  to  my  Lord’s 
service  entirely,  and  I found,  in  keeping  his  com- 
mandments, great  reward.  S.  P.” 

In  another  to  Mr.  Summers,  Nov.  10,  1794,  ho 
says : “ I suppose  I shall  visit  London  in  the  spring ; 
prepare  my  way  by  communion  with  God  and  man. 
I hope  your  soul  prospers.  I have  enjoyed  more  of 
God  within  this  month,  than  ever  since  the  day  of 
my  espousals  with  him.  O,  my  brother,  help  me  to 
praise  ! I cannot  say  that  I am  quite  so  exalted  in 
my  frame  to-day ; yet  still  I acknowledge — what  I 
have  lived  upon  for  weeks — that,  were  there  no  being 
or  thing  in  the  universe  besides  God  and  me,  1 should 
be  at  no  loss  for  happiness,  O ! 

4 ’Tls  heaven  to  rest  in  his  embrace, 

4 And  nowhere  else  but  there.4 

44  S.  P.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

His  deep  interest  in  Missions  to  the  Heathen — his  laborious  ex- 
ertions in  promoting  them — and  his  offering  himself  to  become 
a Missionary. 

Mr.  Pearce  was  uniformly  the  spiritual  and  ac- 
tive servant  of  Christ ; but  neither  his  spirituality  nor 


48 


MEMOIR  Ot 

his  activity  would  have  appeared  in  the  manner  they 
have,  but  for  his  engagements  in  the  introduction  of 
the  gospel  among  the  heathen. 

It  was  not  long  after  his  settlement  at  Birmingham 
that  he  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Carey,  in  whom 
he  found  a soul  nearly  akin  to  his  own.  When  the 
brethren  in  the  counties  of  Northampton  and  Leices- 
ter formed  themselves  into  a Missionary  Society  at 
Kettering,  in  October,  1792,  he  was  there,  and  enter- 
ed into  the  business  with  all  his  heart.  On  his  re- 
turn to  Birmingham,  he  communicated  the  subject 
to  his  congregation  with  so  much  effect,  that  in  ad- 
dition to  the  small  sum  of  13Z.  2s.  6eZ.  with  which 
the  subscription  was  begun,  70Z.  were  collected,  and 
transmitted  to  the  treasurer ; and  the  leading  mem- 
bers of  the  church  formed  themselves  into  an  Assist- 
ant Society.  Early  in  the  following  spring,  when  it 
was  resolved  that  our  brethren  Thomas  and  Carey 
should  go  on  a mission  to  the  Hindoos,  and  a con- 
siderable sum  of  money  was  wanted  for  the  purpose, 
he  labored  with  increasing  ardor  in  various  parts  of 
the  kingdom ; and,  when  the  object  was  accomplished, 
he  rejoiced  in  all  his  labor,  smiling  in  every  com- 
pany, and  blessing  God. 

During  his  labors  and  journeys,  on  this  important 
object,  he  wrote  several  letters  to  his  friends,  an  ex- 
tract or  two  from  which  will  discover  the  state  of  his 
mind  at  this  period,  as  well  as  the  encouragements 
that  he  met  with  in  his  work  at  home. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


49 


(To  Mr.  Steadman.') 

“ Birmingham , February  8,  1793. 

“My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ Union  of  sentiment  often  creates  friendship  among 
carnal  men,  and  similarity  of  feeling  never  fails  to 
produce  affection  among  pious  men,  as  far  as  that 
similarity  is  known.  I have  loved  you  ever  since  I 
knew  you.  We  saw,  we  felt  alike,  in  the  interesting 
concerns  of  personal  religion.  We  formed  a recipro- 
cal attachment.  We  expressed  it  by  words.  We 
agreed  to  do  so  by  correspondence ; and  we  have  not 
altogether  been  wanting  to  our  engagements.  But 
our  correspondence  has  been  interrupted,  not,  I be- 
lieve, through  any  diminution  of  regard  on  either 
side ; I am  persuaded  not  on  mine.  I rather  con- 
demn myself  as  the  first  aggressor;  but  I excuse, 
while  I condemn,  and  so  would  you,  did  you  know 
half  the  concerns  which  devolve  upon  me  in  my  pre- 
sent situation.  Birmingham  is  a central  place  ; the 
inhabitants  are  numerous  ; our  members  are  between 
300  and  400.  The  word  preached  has  lately  been 
remarkably  blessed.  In  less  than  five  months  I bap- 
tized nearly  forty  persons,  almost  all  newly  awaken- 
ed. Next  Lord’s  day  week  I expect  to  add  to  their 
number.  These  persons  came  to  my  house,  to  pro- 
pose the  most  important  of  all  inquiries — ‘What 
must  we  do  to  be  saved  V I have  been  thus  engaged 
some  weeks,  during  the  greatest  part  of  most  days. 


50 


MEMOIR  OF 


This,  with  four  sermons  a week,  will  account  for  my 
neglect.  But  your  letter,  received  this  evening,  calls 
forth  every  latent  affection  of  my  heart  for  you. 
We  are,  my  dear  brother,  not  only  united  in  the 
common  object  of  pursuit — salvation ; and  not  only 
rest  our  hopes  on  the  same  foundation — Jesus  Christ; 
but  we  feel  alike  respecting  the  poor  heathen.  O 
how  Christianity  expands  the  mind  ! What  tender- 
ness for  our  poor  fellow-sinners  ! What  sympathy 
for  their  moral  misery  ! What  desires  to  do  them 
everlasting  good  does  it  provoke ! How  satisfying 
to  our  judgments  is  this  evidence  of  grace!  How 
gratifying  to  our  present  taste  are  these  benevolent 
breathings ! O how  I love  that  man  whose  soul  is 
deeply  affected  with  the  importance  of  the  precious 
gospel  to  idolatrous  heathen  ! Excellently,  my  dear 
brother,  you  observe,  that  great  as  its  blessings  are 
in  the  estimation  of  a sinner  called  in  a Christian 
country,  inexpressibly  greater  must  they  shine  on  the 
newly  illuminated  mind  of  a converted  pagan. 

“ We  shall  be  glad  of  all  your  assistance  in  a pe- 
cuniary way,  as  the  expense  will  be  heavy.  Dear 
brother  Carey  has  paid  us  a visit  of  love  this  week. 
He  preached  excellently  to-night.  I expect  brother 
Thomas  next  week,  or  the  week  after.  I wish  you 
would  meet  him  here.  I have  a house  at  your  com- 
mand, and  a heart  greatly  attached  to  you. 

“ S.  P ” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE 


51 


(To  Mr.  Fuller.) 

“ February  23, 1793. 

“ I am  willing  to  go  any  where,  and  do  any  thing 
m my  power ; but  I hope  no  plan  will  be  suffered 
to  interfere  with  the  affecting — hoped  for — dreaded 
day,  March  13,  (the  day  of  our  brethren  Carey  and 
Thomas’s  solemn  designation  at  Leicester.)  O how 
the  anticipation  of  it  at  once  rejoices  and  afflicts  me  ! 
Our  hearts  need  steeling  to  part  with  our  much-loved 
brethren,  who  are  about  to  venture  their  all  for  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I feel  my  soul  melting 
within  me  wrhen  I read  the  twentieth  chapter  of  Acts, 
and  especially  verses  36-38.  But  why  grieve  ? We 
shall  see  them  again.  O yes ; them  and  the  children 
whom  the  Lord  will  give  them; — we  and  the  chil- 
dren whom  the  Lord  hath  given  us.  We  shall  meet 
again,  not  to  weep  and  pray,  but  to  smile  and  praise. 

“ S.  P” 

From  the  day  of  the  departure  of  the  Missionaries, 
no  one  was  more  importunate  in  prayer  than  Mr. 
Pearce;  and,  on  the  news  of  their  safe  arrival,  no 
one  was  more  filled  with  joy  and  thankfulness.  The 
following  extracts  of  letters  to  them  will  exhibit  the 
interest  he  felt  in  their  welfare  as  well  as  in  the 
prosperity  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large. 


(To  Mr.  Thomas  and  Mr.  Carey.) 


wMy  dear  Brethren, 


“ Kellcrin%y  May  26,  1794. 


M Where  you  now  are,  where  this  may  find  you, 


U.  of  ill  lib, 


52 


MEMOIR  OF 


or  whether  it  will  ever  reach  you,  I know  not ; but 
be  your  present  sojourning  where  it  may,  whether 
at  Tranquebar,  Calcutta,  Malda,  or  elsewhere,  I feel 
the  most  affectionate  attachment  to  your  persons,  and 
the  highest  degree  of  concern  for  your  prosperity. 
Nor  am  I singular ; the  message  you  took  to  the 
Christian  brethren  in  Hindostan  I may  now  convey 
to  yourselves,  and  say,  ‘ Thousands  of  prayers  have 
been,  and  still  are,  offered  unto  God  on  your  behalf.’ 
A more  convincing  proof  of  our  regard  we  cannot 
give  you  ; nor,  I am  persuaded,  do  you  desire.  O 
my  dear,  dear  brethren,  our  separate  prayers  will  be 
exchanged  ere  long  for  united  praises,  whilst  our 
hearts  glow  with  an  ardor  of  gratitude  and  joy  now 
unknown.  What  a motive  is  this  to  * our  always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  !’  Our  reward 
will  be  great ; our  time  both  for  working  and  suffer- 
ing is  but  short ; but  the  importance  of  the  object  we 
all  pursue  is  infinite. 

You,  brethren,  are  called  to  the  most  arduous  part 
of  this  important  service;  but  I doubt  not  you  find 
in  Asia,  what  we  do  in  Europe,  that  ‘ God  is  faithful 
who  hath  called  you  to  partnership  (i totvuvici)  with 
his  son  Jesus  Christ,’  and  gives  you  strengtli  equal 
to  your  day.  I long  to  hear  of  and  from  you,  and 
with  anxious  expectation  wait  for  some  accounts 
from  India. 

“ Many  things  have  transpired  since  you  left  us, 
which  I should  have  taken  a pleasure  in  communi- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


53 


eating,  had  you  no  other  medium  of  intelligence  ; but 
brother  Fuller  has  rendered  this  needless,  by  the  de- 
tail of  occurrences  which  he  is  prepared  to  give  you  ; 
and  nothing  is  so  tedious  as  a twice-told  tale.  A few 
articles,  however,  he  may  have  omitted ; or,  if  twice 
told,  may  be  of  importance  enough  to  forbid  disgust. 

“ Our  Mission  Society  has  been  the  means  of  pro- 
voking other  Christians  to  love  and  good  works. 
An  association  is  formed  by  the  Independent  Breth- 
ren in  Warwickshire,  for  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  that  county,  and  if  possible  among  the 
heathen  too.  It  goes  on  with  spirit,  and  promises 
success.  I preached  a sermon  for  them  about  a fort- 
night ago  from  Gal.  5:13,  * By  love  serve  one  an- 
other and  put  my  people’s  generosity  again  to  the 
test.  It  gave  me  pleasure  to  find  that  at  the  doors 
£11.  Is.  3d.  were  contributed  by  them.  I hope  it 
will  be  a means  of  uniting  us  more  firmly  in  the 
common  cause.  Another  association  was  formed  De- 
cember 11,  1 793,  at  Kidderminster,  of  seven  churches 
in  Worcestershire,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting 
evangelical  truth  and  union. 

“ The  resolutions  both  of  the  Warwickshire  and 
Worcestershire  Associations  are  in  print.  To  the 
former  is  added  a large  extract  from  brother  Carey’s 
account  of  the  state  of  the  world,  &c.  Were  I at 
home,  I would  send  you  a copy  of  both  these  publi- 
cations, not  doubting  but  you  would  derive  consi- 
derable pleasure  from  a perusal ; but  I am  now  at 
5* 


54 


MEMOIR  OF 


Kettering,  and  preached  yesterday  for  brother  Fuller, 
who  is  in  London, — a successful  pleader  for  the 
heathen,  and  the  Society  formed  for  their  spiritual 
advantage.  I will  desire  him  to  procure  them  for 
you  in  London,  if  possible,  and  hope  he  will  succeed. 

“ We  have  had  a considerable  work  of  God  to  re- 
joice in  at  Cannon-street  the  last  winter  : many  have 
been  converted  unto  him,  and  professed  his  name. 
Nor  are  other  churches  without  occasion  for  praise  ; 
eight  have  been  added  at  Arnsby ; twelve  I baptized 
at  Leicester ; and  seven  more  I hear  are  about  to 
join  the  dear  people  in  Harvey  Lane  (Leicester) 
soon.  A young  man  from  our  church  at  Birming- 
ham has  been  preaching  to  them  for  above  six 
months.  He  is  generally  approved.  The  congrega- 
tion is  upon  the  increase,  and  the  prospect  is  at  pre- 
sent very  encouraging.  The  sermon  I preached  on 
the  morning  of  baptism,  at  the  request  of  the  church, 
is  now  in  the  press ; but  I fear  will  not  be  out  time 
enough  to  admit  the  sending  a few  copies  with  this 
letter. 

“At  Walgrave  there  are  nearly  twenty  young 
people  under  hopeful  concern.  Some  have  been  ad- 
ded at  Northampton  since  brother  Ryland  has  re- 
moved to  Bristol,  where  he  was  formally  settled  the 
week  before  last : he  is  to  spend  some  time  with  his 
friends  at  College  Lane  after  the  association ; and  I 
hear  that  seven  candidates  are  waiting  to  receive 
baptism  by  his  hands.  At  Chenies  too,  and  at  Earl’s 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


55 


Barton,  (where  Mr.  Shrewsbury  was  ordained  over 
a congregation  last  Thursday,)  and  other  places,  the 
dear  Redeemer’s  cause  appears  to  be  considerably 
advancing.  What  reason  we  have  to  praise  the 
Lord,  and  give  thanks  to  his  holy  name  ! 

“ I forget  whether  Guilsborough  meeting-house 
was  destroyed  by  some  incendiaries  before  you  sailed 
or  not ; be  that  as  it  may,  a very  good  house,  capa- 
ble of  containing  600  people,  was  opened  last  Wed- 
nesday fortnight ; brother  Sutcliffand  I preached ; I, 
from  ‘ The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise  thee?  he 
from  4 Save  now , I beseech  thee , O Lord ; O Lord , I 
beseech  thee , send  now  prosperity It  was  a solemn 
and  delightful  day.  Brother  Blundell  preached  at 
night  from  Judges,  5:31;  and  I again,  to  above 
two  hundred  people,  the  next  morning  at  five  o’clock. 
I recollect  nothing  more  but  what  brother  Fuller 
has  written  for  your  information  already,  and  have 
therefore  only  to  add  the  strongest  assurances  of  my 
fraternal  regard,  and  desire  of  hearing  from  you 
soon.  Do  give  my  love  to  brethren  Ram  Ram  and 
Parbotee.  It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  if  you 
would  prevail  on  the  former  (by  profession  a scribe) 
to  write  me ; but  I must  get  you  to  English  it  be- 
fore it  is  sent  offi  I confess  there  is  something  of 
fancy  in  the  request;  but  I think  more  of  brotherly 
love.  The  idea  of  an  epistle  from  a pious  Hindoo 
wall  be  peculiarly  gratifying  ; and  perhaps  a means 
of  serving  the  good  cause,  by  opening  the  heart,  as 


56 


MEMOIR  OF 


well  as  convincing  the  judgments  of  some  whose 
assistance  in  this  good  work  may  be  solicited.  Adieu, 
my  dear  brethren,  pray  for  me,  and  do  not  forget  me 
when  an  opportunity  offers  for  sending  to  England. 

“ I am,  most  affectionately,  yours  in  the  dear  Re- 
deemer, S.  P.” 


(To  Mr.  Thomas  and  Mr.  Carey.) 

“ Birmingham , July  24,  1794. 

“ My  very  dear  Brethren, 

“ It  has  rejoiced  all  our  hearts  to  hear  that  you 
arrived  safe  in  India,  although  the  information  would 
have  afforded  double  joy  had  it  been  conveyed  by 
letters  from  yourselves.  All  we  knew  for  certainty, 
till  yesterday,  was  that  the  Princessa  Maria  had 
passed  the  Downs  on  her  return  to  Denmark.  Long 
we  waited,  and  many  letters  of  inquiry  passed  be- 
tween brethren  Ryland,  Fuller,  &c.  the  substance 
of  which  was,  Have  you  heard  from  India  ? All  an- 
swered, No  ! At  last  I got  Mr.  Potts,  who  does  bu- 
siness with  the  captain,  to  write  to  him  about  you. 
Yesterday  I received  the  joyful  news  that  he  ‘landed 
you  all  in  perfect  good  health.’  I sat  up  all  night  to 
copy  his  letter  for  the  satisfaction  of  various  in- 
terested brethren ; and  now  1 have  but  five  minutes 
left  to  write  to  you.  What  shall  I say,  dear  brethren  ? 
We  love  you  in  the  bowels  of  Christ,  and  we  ar- 
dently pray  for  you  every  day.  Our  closets,  our  fa- 
milies, our  stated  and  occasional  meetings,  always 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


57 


witness  our  supplications  for  your  peace,  health, 
prudence,  fortitude,  perseverance  and  success.  Not 
knowing  where  you  were,  brother  Fuller,  who  was 
in  London  collecting  this  year,  sent  £ 50  worth  of 
goods  for  your  use  at  a venture.  We  only  want  to 
know  your  necessities  in  order  to  supply  them : but 
why  have  you  not  written  at  least  to  one  of  us? 
Perhaps  you  have  before  now : but  the  first  three 
homeward  bound  East  Indiamen  this  season  have 
been  captured  by  the  French.  Do  write  by  more 
ships  than  one,  and  tell  us  all  about  your  work  and 
reward.  The  cause  of  Christ  in  England  has  not 
experienced  much  alteration  since  you  left  it.  In 
some  churches  the  sun  of  righteousness  shines;  in 
others,  a wintry  gloom  prevails.  Leicester  church 
is,  without  exception,  the  most  prosperous  in  the 
whole  association.  Seventeen  have  been  lately  ad- 
ded. At  Birmingham  I have  baptized  about  sixty 
in  the  last  twelve  months. 

“ I can  only  say,  my  wife  joins  in  the  most  affec- 
tionate regards  to  both  of  you  and  yours.  Do  my 
dear,  dear  brethren,  write  very  soon  to 

“ Your  affectionate,  though  unworthy  brother, 

“S.  P” 

(To  Mr.  Caroy.) 

“ Birmingham , August  9,  1794. 

" My  very  dear  Brothor, 

“ It  was  but  a day  or  two  after  I had  written  my 


58 


MEMOIR  OF 


last  letters  that  I had  the  inexpressible  joy  of  re- 
ceiving yours,  dated  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  Calcutta. 
That  moment  more  than  compensated  for  all  the 
anxieties  which  my  affection  for  you,  and  concern 
for  the  prosperity  of  the  good  cause  in  which  you 
have  embarked,  had  created.  Yes,  the  harvest  al- 
ready begins  to  be  gathered  in  ; and  though,  in  some 
respects,  I,  with  my  brethren  here,  went  forth  weep- 
ing, now  I bear  my  sheaves,  rejoicing  in  the  pros- 
pect of  a still  larger  crop. 

“ I need  not  acquaint  you  that,  last  Monday  the 
Committee,  with  other  warm  friends  to  the  mission, 
met  at  Guilsborough.  Brother  Fuller’s  letter  will 
render  all  that  information  mere  tautology.  The 
account  you  gave  us  inspired  us  with  new  vigor, 
and  greatly  strengthened  our  hands  in  the  Lord. 
We  read,  and  wept,  and  praised,  and  prayed.  O, 
who  but  the  Christian  feels  such  pleasures  as  are 
connected  with  friendship  for  our  dear  Lord  Jesus 
Christ]  Were  there  no  hereafter,  my  dying  breath 
should  praise  him  for  giving  me  a heart  decidedly 
for  him  and  his  glorious  cause  on  earth.  May  my 
whole  life  be  spent  for  Him  ! O,  I feel,  indeed  I 
feel,  that  nothing  is  worth  living  for  but  his  glory, 
and  the  good  of  his  church.  I hope  I feel  a daily 
conviction  that  I am  a mere  atom  in  creation — less 
than  nothing,  and  vanity : yet,  with  all  my  conscious 
meanness  and  unworthiness, I cannot  help  feeling  my- 
self dignified  in  my  relation  to  the  Son  of  God  * and 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


59 


the  highest  ambition  of  my  heart  is  to  do  something 
for  him  while  I live.  There  is  no  part  of  my  life 
which  I reflect  on  with  so  much  pleasure  as  that 
which  has  been  spent  in  behalf  of  the  Society  under 
whose  patronage  you  are  ; and  thrice  happy  should 
I be , were  the  path  of  duty  plain , if  I could  person- 
ally share  the  toils  and  pleasures  of  the  mission  with 
you . At  times  I indulge  a hope  that  my  Lord  will 
put  me  in  a similar  station  ; but  then  again,  I think, 
he  well  knows  I am  inadequate  to  a task  so  ardu- 
ous. Well,  ’tis  his  to  appoint — mine  to  acquiesce, 
submit,  and  obey.  I trust,  whenever,  or  wherever 
he  calls,  I shall  have  grace  immediately  to  say, 
‘ Speak,  Lord,  for  thy  servant  heareth.’  It  is  our 
mercy,  my  brother,  that  he  chooses  our  inheritance 
for  us : he  knows  best  our  fitness  for  the  various 
posts  in  his  spiritual  kingdom;  and  so  that  we  are 
but  where  he  would  have  us,  and  doing  what  he 
bids  us,  we  may  rejoice  in  the  common  hope  that 
he  will  at  last  say  to  us  all,  ‘ Well  done.’ 

“ Last  Lord’s  day  I read  a part  of  your  letter  from 
the  pulpit.  It  would  have  done  you  good  had  you 
seen  the  effects.  It  made  the  lame  to  leap  as  a hart, 
and  caused  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  to  sing!  The 
following  evening,  being  the  monthly  prayer-meet- 
ing, a crowd  of  Christians  came  to  testify  their  joy 
and  gratitude ; and  you  may  assure  yourselves  that 
you  have  the  prayers  of  the  Israel  of  God.  Next 
Monday  morning  I purpose  leaving  Birmingham, 


60 


MEMOIR  OF 


for  five  or  six  weeks,  on  a journey  to  my  friends  in 
Devonshire.  It  is  now  long  past  the  hour  of  mid- 
night, and  to-morrow,  or  rather  this  day,  is  our  or- 
dinance day.  I mention  this  to  account  for  my  not 
writing  you  two  or  three  sheets  of  paper,  as  I should 
rejoice  to  do  had  I time. 

“ Few  occurrences  have  taken  place  in  the  circle 
of  our  acquaintance  since  my  last.  At  Sutton,  in  the 
Elms,  a young  man  from  Bristol  was  ordained  a 
few  days  ago.  Brother  Ryland  gave  the  charge — * 
Brother  Fuller  addressed  the  people — I spoke  at 
night.  It  was  a good  day.  The  young  man  from 
our  church  is  to  be  ordained  over  your  dear  friends 
at  Leicester,  on  the  21st  of  September.  He  has 
been,  and  is  likely  to  be  useful  there:  twenty-five 
persons,  I think,  have  been  baptized  within  the  last 
five  months,  and  more  are  on  the  way.  At  Birming- 
ham the  Lord  has  not  forsaken  us.  I inclose  two 
copies  of  the  sermon  I preached  at  Leicester — one 
for  yourself,  the  other  for  Mr.  Thomas.  Had  I more 
time,  (for  it  was  not  till  this  evening  that  I had  notice 
of  your  goods  going  so  soon,)  I would  have  made 
up  a larger  packet.  The  Society  have  voted  you  a 
Polyglot  Bible  and  Malay  Testament,  both  of  which 
brother  Fuller  has  procured.  Do  write  often;  and 
be  as  particular  as  to  your  progress  as  your  conve- 
nience will  admit;  especially  give  us  such  things 
respecting  the  natives,  their  customs,  shasters,  and 
attention  to  the  Gospel,  as  are  likely  to  interest  Euro- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


61 


peans.  A few  extracts  of  this  kind  from  your  letters 
will  go  a wonderful  way  in  procuring  support  to 
the  Society,  and  greatly  facilitate  our  applications 
for  the  public  benevolence.  One  well  attested  fact 
goes  further  than  a hundred  speculations,  however 
pious  anu  promising.  My,  and  my  dear  Mrs.  P’s. 
affectionate  wishes  attend  all  your  family.  I hope 
you  will  tell  the  Society  all  your  wants.  No  exer- 
tions on  our  part  shall  be  wanting  to  make  your 
situation  comfortable.  I rejoice  that  you  and  Mr, 
T.  love  one  another.  The  God  of  love  and  peace 
be  with  you  always. 

44  I am,  my  dear  brother,  with  the  most  unfeigned 
respect  and  affection,  your  unworthy  brother,  in  our 
dear  Lord  Jesus,  S.  P.” 

Hitherto  we  had  witnessed  his  zeal  in  promoting 
this  important  undertaking  at  home ; but  this  did  not 
satisfy  him.  In  October,  1794,  we  were  given  to 
understand  that  he  had  for  some  time  had  it  in  seri- 
ous contemplation  to  go  himself,  and  to  cast  in  his 
lot  with  his  brethren  in  India.  When  his  designs 
were  first - discovered,  his  friends  and  connections 
were  much  concerned,  and  endeavored  to  persuade 
him  that  he  was  already  in  a sphere  of  usefulness 
too  important  to  be  relinquished.  But  his  answer 
was,  that  they  were  too  interested  in  the  affair  to  be 
competent  judges.  And  nothing  would  satisfy  hirn 
short  of'his  fnaking  a formal  offer  of  his  services  to 


62 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  Committee ; nor  could  he  be  happy  for  them  to 
decide  upon  it  without  their  appointing  a day  of 
solemn  prayer  for  the  purpose;  and,  when  assembled, 
hearing  an  account  of  the  principal  exercises  of  his 
mind  upon  the  subject,  with  the  reasons  which  in- 
duced him  to  make  the  proposal,  as  well  as  the 
reasons  alledged  by  his  connections  against  it. 

On  October  4,  1794,  he  wrote  to  an  intimate 
friend,  of  whom  he  entertained  a hope  that  he  might 
accompany  him,  as  follows : 

“ Last  Wednesday  I rode  to  Northampton,  where 
a minister’s  meeting  was  held  on  the  following  day. 
We  talked  much  about  the  mission.  We  read  some 
fresh  and  very  encouraging  accounts.  We  lamented 
that  we  could  not  obtain  any  suitable  persons  to  send 
out  to  the  assistance  of  our  brethren.  Now,  what 
do  you  think  was  said  at  this  meeting?  My  dear 
brother,  do  not  be  surprised  that  all  present  united 
in  opinion  that  in  all  our  connection  there  was  no 
man  known  to  us  so  suitable  as  you , provided  you 
were  disposed  for  it,  and  things  could  be  brought  to 
bear.  I thought  it  right  to  mention  this  circum- 
stance ; and  one  thing  more  I cannot  refrain  from 
saying,  that,  vcere  it  manifestly  the  will  of  God,  I 
should  call  that  the  happiest  hour  of  my  life  which 
witnessed  our  both  embarking  with  our  families  on 
board  one  ship,  as  helpers  of  the  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ  already  in  Hindostan.  Yes;  I could  unre- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


63 


luctantly  leave  Europe  and  all  its  contents,  for  the 
pleasures  and  perils  of  this  glorious  service.  Often 
my  heart,  in  the  sincerest  ardors,  thus  breathes  forth 
its  desires  unto  God, — 4 Here  am  I,  send  me.’  But 
I am  ignorant  whether  you  from  experience  can 
realise  my  feelings.  Perhaps  you  have  friendship 
enough  for  me  to  lay  open  your  meditations  on  this 
subject  in  your  next.  If  you  have  had  half  the  exer- 
cises  that  I have,  it  would  be  a relief  to  your  labor- 
ing mind  : or,  if  you  think  I have  made  too  free 
with  you,  reprove  me,  and  I will  love  you  still.  O 
if  I could  find  a heart  that  had  been  tortured  and  ra- 
vished like  my  own  in  this  respect,  I should  form  a 
new  kind  of  alliance,  and  feel  a friendship  of  a novel 
species.  With  eagerness  should  I communicate  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  my  sensations,  and  with  eagerness 
listen  to  a recital  of  kindred  feelings.  With  impa- 
tience I should  seek,  and  with  gratitude  receive  di- 
rection and  support ; and,  I hope,  feel  a new  occa- 
sion of  thankfulness  when  I bow  my  knee  to  the 
Father  of  mercies,  and  the  God  of  all  comfort. 
Whence  is  it  that  I thus  write  to  you,  as  I have  ne- 
ver written  to  any  one  before  ? Is  there  a fellowship 
of  the  spirit ; or  is  it  the  confidence  that  I have  in 
your  friendship  that  thus  directs  my  pen  ? Tell  me, 

dear ! Tell  me  how  you  felt,  and  how  you 

still  feel,  on  this  interesting  subject,  and  do  not  long 
delay  the  gratification  to  your  very  affectionate  friend 
and  brother,  S.  P.” 


G4 


MEMOIR  OF 


About  this  time  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Carey  the  follow- 
ing letter,  which  is  full  of  his  usual  zeal  and  self- 
dedication. 


“ Birmingham,  October  24,  1794. 

“My  dear,  dear  Brother, 

“ Never  did  I take  pen  in  hand  with  such  a 
combination  of  interesting  feelings  before.  Love 
for  your  person,  respect  for  your  character,  joy  at 
your  prospects,  gratitude  for  your  communications, 
desire  for  your  success,  and,  withal,  a hope  that  we 
shall  yet  meet  in  the  flesh,  so  variously  affect  me, 
that  I can  scarcely  compose  myself  to  write  at  all. 

“ Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  who  inclined  your  heart  to  undertake  his 
cause  among  the  heathen — a cause  which  European 
Christians  may  blush  that  they  have  neglected  so 
long.  But  I hope  the  day  is  dawning  when  we 
shall  all  feel  and  sing  as  angels — ‘ Peace  on  earth, 
and  good  will  to  men.”  We  have  indeed  been  seek- 
ing every  man  his  own  things,  not  the  things  of 
others.  Ah,  cursed  self!  how  have  Christians  been 
bowing  down  to  thy  altar,  forgetful  that  true  philan- 
thropy is  a leading  feature  of  that  religion  which 
they  profess,  and  of  the  character  of  him  whose 
name  they  bear.  We  talk  of  morals,  whilst  our  ne- 
glect of  the  duties  of  the  second  table  too  plainly  de- 
monstrate that  we  have  imbibed  but  a small  portion 
of  the  spirit  of  the  first.  We  abide  the  greatest  part 


SAMUEL  PEARCE, 


G5 

of  our  lives  beneath  the  power  of  the  common  le- 
thargy ; and  if  perchance  a desire  ever  rises  in  our 
bosom  for  the  good  of  others,  we  congratulate  our- 
selves on  our  superior  love  for  mankind,  and  dose, 
and  dose  again,  whilst  millions  of  immortal  souls,  as 
precious  as  our  own,  drop  into  hell  without  an  effort 
for  their  salvation.  Ah,  whither  is  the  apostolic  spi- 
rit fled  from  the  churches?  Unlike  the  translated 
prophet  who  bequeathed  a double  portion  of  his  spi- 
rit to  his  successor,  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles  and 
his  contemporaries  seem  to  have  taken  all  their  he- 
roism, affection,  zeal,  greatness  of  design,  and  com- 
prehension of  effort,  with  them  to  the  skies,  whilst 
we  exist  to  gaze  at  what  we  scarce  hope  ever  to  ob- 
tain. But  why?  Where  is  the  Lord  God  of  Eli- 
jah ? Where  is  the  Lord  God  of  Paul  ? Still  he  is 
near  unto  us,  ready  to  animate  with  equal  ardor  the 
bosom  of  every  faithful  soldier  who  is  willing  to  obey 
the  injunctions  of  his  Lord.  You,  my  brother,  have 
caught  the  falling  mantle;  but  we  in  Europe  are 
ready  to  ask  ‘hast  thou  not  a blessing  for  us  also?’ 
Shall  we  not  share  the  pains  and  pleasures,  the  con- 
flicts and  the  conquests  of  our  distant  brethren  ? Who 
denies  us  the  privilege?  What  forbids  our  standing 
in  the  same  rank  with  them,  and  enjoying  the  ho- 
nor of  the  foremost  in  the  charge  of  Immanuel’s 
troops  upon  the  infernal  powers  among  the  heathen  ? 
Brother,  I long  to  stand  by  your  side,  and  partici- 
pate in  all  the  vicissitudes  of  the  attack — an  attack 
6# 


66 


MEMOIR  OF 


which  nothing  but  cowardice  can  make  unsuccess- 
ful. Yes,  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  marches  at 
our  head.  Sometimes  he  may  withdraw  his  pre- 
sence (but  not  his  power)  to  try  our  prowess  with 
our  spiritual  arms  and  celestial  armor.  O,  what  can- 
not a lively  faith  do  for  the  Christian  soldier  ! It 
will  bring  the  Deliverer  from  the  skies ; it  will  ar- 
ray him  as  with  a vesture  dipped  in  blood ; it  will 
place  him  in  the  front  of  the  battle,  and  put  a new 
song  into  our  mouths — ‘ These  made  war  with  the 
Lamb;  but  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them.’  Yes, 
he  shall — the  victory  is  sure  before  we  enter  the 
field  ; the  crown  is  already  prepared  to  adorn  our 
brows,  even  that  crown  of  glory  which  fadeth  not 
away,  and  already  we  have  resolved  what  to  do  with 
it, — we  will  lay  it  at  the  conqueror’s  feet,  and  say, 
* Not  unto  us,  O Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  to  thy  name 
give  glory,’  while  all  heaven  unites  in  the  chorus, 
‘ Worthy  the  Lamb.’ 

“ Whither  hath  the  subject  of  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  world  led  me?  Forgive  the  style,  so  much 
more  like  that  of  a declaimer  than  a correspondent ; 
but  I feel  the  immense  magnitude  of  my  subject,  and 
(as  a brother  minister  in  an  inclosed  pamphlet  says) 
4 1 must  write  what  I feel.’  I will  try  to  be  more 
composed  whilst  I unbosom  myself  (at  15,000  miles 
distance)  to  one  whom  I so  dearly  love  in  the  bowels 
of  Christ  Jesus. 

“ Neither  of  us  has  forgot  a conversation  a little 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


67 


before  you  left  us,  on  the  exercises  of  my  mind  re- 
specting* an  effort  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in 
foreign  lands,  which  for  ten  years  now  have  more 
or  less  attended  me.  I cannot  forget  your  predic- 
tion, with  which  the  conversation  ended, — ‘ well,  you 
will  come  after  us.’  From  that  time  to  the  present, 
the  desire  has  been  increasing  with  scarcely  any  in- 
termission, except  when  spiritual  things  have  been 
at  a low  ebb  wTith  me ; but  for  several  weeks  past  I 
have  been  too  full  to  contain,  and  I resolved  to  come 
to  a point  either  about  going  or  staying.  For  this 
purpose,  I first  attentively  considered  my  situation 
in  every  relation  at  home,  and  the  duty  of  ministers 
arising  from  the  general  commission  of  our  Lord, 
together  writh  the  disproportion  of  means  to  the  mul- 
titude of  mankind ; and  I concluded  that  it  was  my 
duty  to  join  hands  with  you  in  your  great  and  lauda- 
ble undertaking.  I expected  opposition  from  many 
quarters ; I thought  I would  take  every  prudent  step 
to  know  the  mind  of  God ; and  therefore,  secondly, 
determined,  after  setting  apart  a certain  day  in  every 
*week,  for  some  weeks,  on  purpose  to  pray,  with  fast- 
ing, to  God,  for  his  direction,  and  examining  the 
matter  on  every  side,  I wrould  (if  the  same  views  re- 
mained or  were  confirmed)  lay  the  case  before  the 
Society,  and  leave  it  with  them  to  decide,  resolving 
in  the  strength  of  God  to  abide  by  their  judgment. 
The  time  I proposed  to  wait  is  now  nearly  expired. 
I have  met  with  heart-breaking  trials  of  a domestic 


63 


MEMOIR  OF 


nature  since  I made  known  my  inclination ; but  I 
thank  God  I faint  not,  and  every  day  more  fully  con- 
vinces me  that  I ought  to  go.  Now,  as  I mean  to 
adhere  to  my  plan,  I have  not  yet  acquainted  the 
Society  with  my  views.  There  is  a meeting  at  Road, 
on  the  12th  of  November,  1794,  That  opportunity 
I intend  to  embrace,  God  willing,  and  then,  whether 
my  Master  will  count  me  worthy  of  so  high  a call- 
ing, or  whether  his  providence  may  check  my  teme- 
rity, will  be  determined.  I wish  I had  time  to  delay 
sending  this  letter  till  that  period  is  past ; but  the 
ships  sail  in  a few  days,  and  I was  unwilling  that 
you  should  be  unacquainted  with  the  state  of  my 
mind.  I have  reason  to  be  thankful  that,  notwith- 
standing I have  been  severely  tried  from  quarters 
the  most  afflictive,  yet  I never  enjoyed  so  much  of 
God  since  I have  been  in  the  ministry ; where  no 
friend  would  or  could  sympathise  with  me,  I have 
found  him  ever  nigh ; and  yesterday  my  wife  told 
me  that,  on  mature  deliberation,  she  approved  of  the 
plan  I have  adopted,  and  was  much  more  comfort- 
able in  her  mind  than  ever  before  since  she  had 
known  my  wishes,  and  was  willing  to  leave  it  to  the 
judgment  of  the  ministers  as  I proposed,  hoping  that 
she  should  see  in  it  the  hand  of  God.  O help  me  to 
praise  ! It  is  a relief  inexpressible.  If  I come,  I am 
not  without  hopes  of  a companion  in  the  good  work. 
Brother  — — , (a  man  of  the  first-rate  piety,  deep  hu- 
mility, great  zeal,  and  good  sense,)  and  I correspond 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


69 


on  it ; and  he  says  nothing  but  a fear  that  he  is  not 
qualified  keeps  him  from  deciding.  I think  his  judg- 
ment will  be  governed  here  by  the  opinion  of  the 
Society;  and  I had  the  pleasure  of  conveying  to  him, 
in  their  name,  their  opinions,'  that  in  all  our  connec- 
tion, there  was  not  a man  so  suitable  as  himself. 
Besides  him,  a brother  who  is  not  in  the  ministry, 
and  his  wife,  have  offered  to  accompany  me  if  I go  ; 
a pair  the  most  suitable  that  I can  conceive  of — poor 
people.  Affection  for  my  wife  inclines  the  good 
woman  to  the  voyage,  and  zeal  and  affection  operate 
on  her  husband.  I could  not  but  think  it  a kind  pro- 
vidence, that  the  same  afternoon  on  which  my  wife 
had  been  objecting,  on  account  of  her  being  incapable 
to  do  the  work  of  a nurse  and  servant  too,  that  same 
afternoon  these  good  people  offered  their  services ; 
they  are  both  my  own  children  in  the  faith,  of  five 
years  standing ; active,  simple,  faithful,  hospitable 
people,  and  are  willing  to  be  in  the  steerage  rather 
than  not  go.  If  wre  all  come,  it  will  be  no  small  ad- 
dition to  your  church,  or  rather  the  church  of  the 
dear  Lord  Jesus  in  Asia. 

“ I have  had  Halhed’s  grammar  about  a fortnight ; 
and  have  made  myself  master  of  most  of  the  charac- 
ters, the  rules  for  the  formation  of  nouns,  and  part 
of  the  chapter  on  pronouns : but  I fear  I shall  be 
able  to  do  but  little  to  purpose,  for  want  of  a tutor  to 
teach  me  the  pronunciation.  Of  one  character  in 
the  Sanscrit  pronouns  I can  find  no  account  any 


70 


MEMOIR  OF 


where : you  will  tell  me  readily  when  we  meet ; 
but  I must  leave  it  for  the  present.  O how  happy 
shall  I be  to  sound  the  name  of  my  dear  Lord  Jesus 
in  the  Bengalee  tongue,  on  the  plains  of  Hindostan  ! 
Give  my  love  to  dear  Ram  Boshoo ; tell  him  I long 
to  take  him  by  the  hand,  and  call  him  brother.  I 
suppose  ere  now  he  has  felt  the  constraints  of  divine 
love  overcoming  the  fears  of  man,  and  that  he  has 
become  an  avowed  disciple  of  the  lowly  and  lovely 
Jesus.  The  Lord  be  with  you  when  you  partake 
together  of  the  memorials  of  the  Redeemer’s  sorrows. 
I want  much  to  hear  from  you  about  Parbotee ; so 
do  all  our  friends.  Perhaps  some  interesting  account 
is  now  on  the  way  for  Europe.  The  Lord  send  us 
good  news  from  a far  country.  In  my  next,  I hope 
I shall  be  able  with  propriety  to  ask  you  withall  to 
1 prepare  me  a lodging.’  If  I come  next  year,  and 
any  ship  goes  before  me,  by  that  you  shall  know  all 
particulars. 

“ It  is  late  on  Saturday  evening.  I propose  preach- 
ing to-morrow  from  1 Cor.  13  : 13.  The  compre- 
hension of  Christian  love  as  to  its  objects — the  sweet- 
ness, universality,  and  energy  of  its  operations — with 
the  permanency  of  its  nature — have  occurred  as  il- 
lustrative of  its  superiority  to  every  other  grace. 
The  afternoon  subject  I think  will  be  on  2 Cor.  3 : 
8,  including,  among  other  things,  the  extent  of  the 
gospel  dispensation.  It  comprehends  gentiles  as 
well  *3  Jews,  and  Hindoos  as  well  as  Englishmen. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


71 


I have  not  fixed  on  a subject  for  the  evening  yet 
Adieu,  my  dear,  dear  brother ; the  God  of  love,  peace, 
and  glory,  be  with  you,  and  with 

“ Your  unworthy,  but  affectionate  brother  in 
Christ  Jesus,  S.  P.” 

About  the  same  period  he  wrote  the  following  let- 
ter, which,  besides  exhibiting  evidences  of  the  piety 
and  zeal  which  animated  his  own  breast,  illustrates 
the  happy  talent  he  possessed  of  exhorting  and  per- 
suading others  to  their  duty  in  regard  to  the  heathen. 
For  many  years  after  this  letter  was  written,  Ame- 
rican Christians  did  little  for  this  object — they  are 
now  happily  awakening  to  their  duty,  and  appear 
taking  the  foremost  place  in  the  army  of  the  Lamb. 

(To  Mr.  Rogers,  of  Philadelphia.) 

“ Birmingham , Oct.  27,  1794. 

*'  My  very  dear  Friend, 

M It  is  certainly  as  impossible  for  Christians  to 
maintain  a pious  intercourse  without  love,  as  for  the 
magnetic  needle  to  point  any  where  but  to  the  pole. 
Suffer  me,  then,  if  I address  you  in  a less  distant 
form  than  heretofore.  I think  of  you  with  no  less 
respect,  nor  of  myself,  I hope,  with  less  humility, 
though  I approach  you  with  this  unwonted  familia- 
rity. The  difference  arising  from  conscious  inferi- 
ority, is  not  inconsistent,  I presume,  with  the  unre- 
strained effusions  of  Christian  love. 

“ In  situation,  in  publicity  of  character,  in  mental 


72 


MEMOIR  OF 


vigor,  in  age,  in  literary  acquirements,  in  a thousand 
things,  we  may  differ ; but  still  we  are  one  in  Christ 
Jesus , that  dear  centre  of  union  to  holy  angels  and 
holy  men,  to  perfect  saints  above  and  imperfect  saints 
below.  Allow  me,  then,  in  the  exercise  of  that  god- 
like grace,  which  has  the  precedence  even  to  that 
faith  which  is  unto  salvation,  and  that  hope  which 
fastens  upon  immortality,  to  throw  the  arms  of  my 
affection  across  the  Atlantic,  and  embrace  you  as  a 
beloved  brother  in  the  Lord.  Yes,  you  will  allow 
it ; you  will  not  disdain  my  youth,  nor  want  of  name ; 
you  will  regard  me  as  participating  of  his  paternal 
regards  of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and 
earth  is  named ; you  will  give  me  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship,  and  say,  * Affection  without  rudeness  de- 
serves no  censure.5 

“ There  is  something  in  a similarity  of  circum- 
stances which  gives  both  tenderness  and  energy  to 
our  affectionate  sensations.  When  I read  the  very 
affecting  account  of  the  late  trial  of  your  faith  and 
patience,  I felt  as  if  affliction  can  strengthen  the  bonds 
of  affection.  I felt  a fellowship  with  you  unknown 
before.  Mine  was  indeed  but  a taste  compared  with 
yours:  your  heavenly  Father  saw  fit  that  you  should 
drink  the  cup  even  to  the  dregs ; but  his  wisdom  and 
his  love  have  an  equal  share  in  his  conduct  towards 
his  people.  During  the  few  days  my  dearest  friend 
lay  senseless,  on  what  \ve  all  expected  would  be  the 
bed  of  death,  I found  his  sovereignty  silenced  all  my 


SAMUEt  PEARCE. 


73 

complaints,  and  his  love  sweetened  all  my  sorrows. 
No  doubt,  you  also  have  found  strength  equal  to  your 
day;  and  you  daily  see  enough  in  God  to  compen- 
sate for  the  loss  of  every  less  good.  It  is  thither  I 
am  obliged  to  fly  for  all  substantial  comfort ; and, 
blessed  be  Jehovah,  there  I daily  find  it!  Were 
there  no  being  in  the  universe  besides  Jehovah  and 
myself,  I see  enough  in  him  to  ravish  and  satisfy  my 
soul.  Well  did  the  pious  Psalmist  say,  ‘ Whom  have 
I in  heaven  but  thee;  and  there  is  none  upon  earth 
that  I desire  besides  thee !’  Lord,  help  us  ever  to 
say  so  too ! 

“ Most  sincerely  do  I thank  you  for  your  friendly 
epistle  of  June  18.  Your  account  of  Mr.  M.’s  con- 
version warmed  my  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  many 
others  to  whom  1 read  it.  What  a trophy  of  Imma- 
nuel’s grace!  But  are  we  less  so?  The  gradual 
rising  of  the  sun  is  no  less  an  effort  of  the  divine 
energy,  than  the  eccentric  movements  of  the  blazing 
comet .;  the  latter  may  produce  more  surprise  in  the 
minds  of  a gazing  crowd,  but  not  more  admiration 
in  the  heart  of  the  devout  philosopher.  By  whatever 
methods  we  become  Christians,  all , all  must  acknow- 
ledge, that  ‘by  the  grace  of  God  we  are  what  we  are.’ 
O that  like  him  who  first  made  that  acknowledg- 
ment, your  friend  may  be  assisted  to  spend  himself 
in  successfully  preaching  that  faith  which  once  he 
destroyed ! 

“ I know  not  how  to  make  adequate  acknowledge 
7 


74 


MEMOIR  OF 


ments  for  your  introducing  me  to  Mr.  Jones,  whose 
valuable  correspondence  I shall  hope  to  retain.  I 
love  the  man  who  tenderly  feels  for  the  souls  of  the 
poor  heathen.  What  a reflection  is  it  on  the  philan- 
thropy of  every  Christian  country,  that  no  more  pains 
have  been  taken  to  carry  the  light  of  eternal  life  to 
those  nations  that  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow 
of  death ! What  a lapse  of  time  since  the  Reforma- 
tion ! but  how  have  its  wasting  years  been  improved 
to  this  important  end?  We  and  our  fathers  have 
thought,  and  spoken,  and  written,  and  heard,  and 
read  about  Christian  benevolence;  we  have  investi- 
gated its  nature,  admired  its  beauty,  contended  for 
its  importances  the  Christian  character,  whilst,  like 
the  unapproved  servant,  though  we  knew  our  Mas- 
ter’s will,  we  did  it  not.  Almost  the  whole  Christian 
world  have  partaken  of  the  common  lethargy;  and 
if  here  and  there  a few  have  thought  about  the  state 
of  pagan  nations,  and  felt  a faint  desire  for  their  sal- 
vation, or  at  most  mentioned  ‘the  ingathering  of  the 
Jews  and  the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  as  a thing  of 
course  in  their  prayers,  they  have  felt  a self-compla- 
cency on  account  of  their  superior  zeal ; comparing 
their  feelings,  not  with  the  greatness  of  the  subject, 
but  with  those  of  their  yet  more  lethargic  neighbors. 
They  have  satisfied  themselves  without  any  positive 
exertions,  and  lain  down  dozing,  dozing  at  their  ease, 
whilst  thousands  of  immortal  souls,  as  precious  as 
their  own,  have  been  daily  dropping  into  hell,  with* 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


75 


out  an  effort  made  for  their  salvation  ! But  I hope 
the  time  is  come  when  we  shall,  every  man,  look  no 
longer  at  his  own  things  only,  but  the  things  of 
others.  Zion  already  travails  in  birth,  and  soon  she 
shall  bring  forth  her  children.  Already  heaven  is 
besieged  with  earnest  supplications : ‘ they  who  make 
mention  of  the  Lord  keep  no  longer  silence,  and  will 
give  him  no  rest  until  he  make  Jerusalem  a praise 
in  the  earth.’  S.  P.” 

About  a month  preceding  the  decision  of  the  com- 
mittee, with  regard  to  the  propriety  of  his  going,  he 
drew  up  a narrative  of  his  experience  respecting  it ; 
resolving  at  the  same  time,  as  intimated  above  in  his 
letter  to  Mr.  Carey,  to  set  apart  one  day  in  every 
week  for  secret  fasting  and  prayer  to  God  for  direc- 
tion; and  to  keep  a diary  of  the  exercises  of  his 
mind  during  the  month. 

When  the  Committee  were  assembled  at  North- 
ampton, according  to  his  desire,  he  presented  to  them 
the  narrative,  which  was  as  follows: 

“ October  3,  1794. 

“ Having  had  some  peculiar  exercises  of  mind 
relative  to  my  personally  attempting  to  labor  for 
the  dear  Redeemer  amongst  the  heathen,  and  being 
at  a loss  to  know  what  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  in  this 
matter  respecting  me,  I have  thought  that  I might 
gain  some  satisfaction  by  adopting  these  two  resol  u- 


7G 


MEMOIR  OF 


tions : First,  that  I will,  as  in  the  presence  of  God, 
faithfully  endeavor  to  recollect  the  various  workings 
of  my  mind  on  this  subject,  from  the  first  period  of 
my  feeling  any  desire  of  this  nature  until  now,  and 
commit  them  to  writing ; together  with  what  con- 
siderations do  now,  on  the  one  hand,  impel  me  to 
the  work,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  wnat  prevents  me 
from  immediately  resolving  to  enter  upon  it.  Se- 
condly, that  I will  from  this  day  keep  a regular 
journal,  with  special  relation  to  this  matter. 

“ This  account  and  journal  will,  I hope,  furnish 
me  with  much  assistance  in  forming  a future  opi- 
nion of  the  path  of  duty ; as  well  as  hc.^  any  friends, 
whom  I may  hereafter  think  proper  to  consult,  to 
give  me  suitable  advice  in  the  business.  Lord  help 
me  ! 

“ It  is  very  common  for  young  converts  to  feel 
strong  desires  for  the  conversion  of  others.  These 
desires  immediately  followed  the  evidences  of  my 
own  religion ; and  I remember  well  they  were  par- 
ticularly fixed  upon  the  poor  heathen.  I believe, 
the  first  week  that  I knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth, 
I put  up  many  fervent  cries  to  heaven  in  their  be- 
half; and  at  the  same  time  felt  an  earnest  desire  to 
be  employed  in  promoting  their  salvation.  It  was 
not  long  after,  that  the  first  settlers  sailed  for  Botany 
Bay.  I longed  to  go  with  them,  although  in  com- 
pany with  the  convicts,  in  hopes  of  making  known 
the  blessings  of  the  great  salvation  in  New-Zealand, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


77 


I actually  had  thought  of  making  an  effort  to  go  out 
unknown  to  my  friends ; but,  ignorant  how  to  pro- 
ceed, I abandoned  my  purpose.  Nevertheless,  I 
could  not  help  talking  about  it;  and  at  one  time  a 
report  was  circulated  that  I was  really  going,  and  a 
neighboring  minister  very  seriously  conversed  with 
me  on  the  subject. 

“ While  I was  at  the  Bristol  Academy,  the  desiro 
remained ; but  not  with  such  energy  as  at  first,  except 
on  one  or  two  occasions.  Being  sent  by  my  tutor  to 
preach  two  Sabbaths  at  Coleford,  I felt  particular 
sweetness  in  devoting  the  evenings  of  the  week  to 
going  from  house  to  house  among  the  colliers  who 
dwell  in  the  forest  of  Deane,  adjoining  the  town, 
conversing  and  praying  with  them,  and  preaching 
to  them.  In  these  exercises  I found  the  most  solid 
satisfaction  that  I have  ever  known  in  discharging 
the  duties  of  my  calling.  In  a poor  hut,  with  a stone 
to  stand  upon,  and  a three-legged  stool  for  my  desk, 
surrounded  with  thirty  or  forty  of  the  smutty  neigh- 
bors, I have  felt  such  an  unction  from  above,  that  my 
whole  auditory  have  been  melted  into  tears,  whilst 
directed  to  ‘the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away 
the  sin  of  the  world and  I,  weeping  among  them, 
could  scarcely  speak,  or  they  hear,  for  interrupting 
sighs  and  sobs.  Many  a time  did  I then  think,  thus 
it  was  with  the  apostles  of  our  Lord,  when  they 
went  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor  heathen. 
In  work  like  this  I could  live  and  die.  Indeed,  had 


78 


MEMOIR  OF 


I at  that  time  been  at  liberty  to  settle,  I should  have 
preferred  that  situation  to  any  in  the  kingdom,  with 
which  I was  then  acquainted. 

“ But  the  Lord  placed  me  in  a situation  very  dif- 
ferent. He  brought  me  to  Birmingham ; and  here, 
amongst  the  novelties,  cares,  and  duties  of  my  station, 
I do  not  remember  any  wish  for  foreign  service  till, 
after  a residence  of  some  months,  I heard  Dr.  Coke 
preach  at  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  chapels,  from  Psalm 
68:31,  ‘Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hands 
unto  God.’  Then  it  was  that,  in  Mr.  Horne’s  phrase, 
‘ I felt  a passion  for  missions.’  Then  I felt  an  inte- 
rest in  the  state  of  the  heathen  world  far  more  deep 
and  permanent  than  before,  and  seriously  thought 
how  I could  best  promote  their  obtaining  the  know- 
ledge of  the  crucified  Jesus. 

“ As  no  way  at  that  time  was  open,  I cannot  say 
that  I thought  of  taking  a part  of  the  good  work 
among  the  heathen  abroad ; but  resolved  that  I would 
render  them  all  the  assistance  I could  at  home.  My 
mind  was  employed  during  the  residue  of  that  week 
in  meditating  on  Psalm  67  : 3,  ‘ Glorious  things  are 
spoken  of  thee,  O city  of  God ;’  and  the  next  Sabbath 
morning  I spoke  from  those  words,  on  the  promised 
increase  of  the  church  of  God.  I had  observed  that 
our  monthly  meetings  for  prayer  had  been  better 
attended  than  the  other  prayer  meetings,  from  the 
time  that  I first  knew  the  people  in  Cannon  street ; 
but  I thought  a more  general  attention  to  them  was 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


79 


desirable.  I therefore  preached  on  the  Sabbath  day 
evening  preceding  the  next  monthly  prayer  meeting, 
from  Mat.  6 : 10. : ‘ Thy  kingdom  come  ;5  and  urged 
with  ardor  and  affection  a universal  union  of  the 
serious  part  of  the  congregation  in  this  exercise.  It 
rejoiced  me  to  see  three  times  as  many  the  next 
night  as  usual ; and  for  some  time  after  that  I had 
nearly  equal  cause  for  joy. 

“ As  to  my  own  part,  I continued  to  preach  much 
upon  the  promises  of  God  respecting  the  conversion 
of  the  heathen  nations  ; and  by  so  doing,  and  always 
communicating  to  my  people  every  piece  of  informa- 
tion I could  obtain  respecting  the  present  state  of 
missions,  they  soon  imbibed  the  same  spirit ; and 
from  that  time  to  this,  they  have  discovered  so  much 
concern  for  the  more  extensive  spread  of  the  gospel, 
that  at  our  monthly  prayer  meetings,  both  stated  and 
occasional,  I should  be  as  much  surprised  at  the 
case  of  the  heathen  being  omitted  in  any  prayer,  as 
at  any  omission  of  the  name  and  merits  of  Jesus. 

“ Indeed,  it  has  been  a frequent  means  of  enkind 
ling  my  languid  devotion  in  my  private,  domestic, 
and  public  engagements  in  prayer.  When  I have 
been  barren  in  petitioning  for  myself,  and  other 
things,  often  have  I been  sweetly  enlarged  when  I 
came  to  notice  the  situation  of  those  who  were  pe- 
rishing for  lack  of  knowledge. 

“ Thus  I went  on  praying  and  preaching,  and 
conversing  on  the  subject,  till  the  time  of  brother 


80 


MEMOIR  OF 


Carey’s  ordination  at  Leicester,  May  24,  1791.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day,  he  read  to  the  ministers  a 
great  part  of  his  manuscript,  since  published,  entitled 
‘ An  Inquiry  into  the  Obligations  of  Christians  to 
use  Means  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen This 
added  fresh  fuel  to  my  zeal.  But  to  pray  and  preach 
on  the  subject  was  all  I could  then  think  of  doing. 
But  when  I heard  of  a proposed  meeting  at  Kette- 
ring, October  2,  1792,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
considering  our  duty  in  regard  to  the  heathen,  I 
could  not  resist  my  inclination  for  going;  although 
at  that  time  I was  not  much  acquainted  with 
the  ministers  of  the  Northamptonshire  Association. 
There  I got  my  judgment  informed,  and  my  heart 
increasingly  interested.  I returned  home,  resolved 
to  lay  myself  out  in  the  cause.  The  public  steps  I 
have  taken  are  too  well  known  to  need  repeating; 
but  my  mind  became  now  inclined  to  go  among  the 
heathen  myself.  Yet  a consideration  of  my  connec- 
tion with  the  dear  people  of  God  in  Birmingham, 
restrained  my  desires,  and  kept  me  from  naming  my 
wishes  to  any  body,  (as  I remember,)  except  to 
brother  Carey.  With  him  I was  pretty  free.  We 
had  an  interesting  conversation  about  it  just  be- 
fore he  left  Europe.  I shall  never  forget  the  manner 
of  his  saying,  4 Well,  you  will  come  after  us.’  My 
heart  said  amen  ! and  my  eagerness  for  the  work 
increased  ; though  I never  talked  freely  about  it. 
except  to  my  wife,  and  we  then  both  thought  that  my 


SAMUEL  FEARCE. 


81 


relation  to  the  church  in  Cannon-street,  and  useful- 
ness there,  forbad  any  such  attempt.  However,  I 
have  made  it  a constant  matter  of  prayer,  often  beg- 
ging1 of  God,  as  I did  when  first  I was  disposed  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  either  that  he  would  take 
away  the  desire,  or  open  a door  for  its  fulfillment  ; 
and  the  result  has  uniformly  been,  that  the  more 
spiritual  I have  been  in  the  frame  of  my  mind,  the 
more  love  I have  felt  for  God,  and  the  more  commu- 
nion 1 have  enjoyed  with  him,  so  much  the  more 
disposed  have  I been  to  engage  as  a missionary 
among  the  heathen. 

“ Until  the  accounts  came  of  our  brethren’s  en- 
trance on  the  work  in  India,  my  connections  in  Eu- 
rope pretty  nearly  balanced  my  desire  for  going 
abroad ; and,  though  I felt  quite  devoted  to  the  Lord’s 
will  and  work,  yet  I thought  the  scale  rather  pre- 
ponderated on  the  side  of  my  abiding  in  my  present 
situation.  But  since  our  brethren’s  letters  have  in- 
formed us  that  there  are  such  prospects  of  usefulness 
in  Hindostan,  and  that  preachers  are  a thousand  times 
more  wanted  than  people  to  preach  to,  my  heart  has 
been  more  deeply  affected  than  ever  with  their  con- 
dition ; and  my  desires  for  a participation  of  the  toils 
and  pleasures,  crosses  and  comforts,  of  which  they 
are  the  subjects,  are  advanced  to  an  anxiety  which 
nothing  can  remove,  and  time  seems  to  increase. 

“ It  has  pleased  God  also  lately  to  teach  me,  more 
than  ever,  that  himself  is  the  fountain  of  happi- 


82 


MEMOIR  OF 


ness ; that  likeness  to  him,  friendship  for  him,  and 
communion  with  him,  form  the  basis  of  all  true  en- 
joyment ; and  that  this  can  be  attained  as  well  in  an 
eastern  jungle,  amongst  Hindoos  and  Moors,  as  in 
the  most  polished  part  of  Europe.  The  very  dispo- 
sition which,  blessed  be  my  dear  Redeemer ! he  has 
given  me,  to  be  any  thing,  do  any  thing,  or  endure 
any  thing,  so  that  his  name  might  be  glorified, — I 
say,  the  disposition  itself  is  heaven  begun  below  ! I 
do  daily  feel  a panting  after  more  devotedness  to  his 
service,  and  I can  never  think  of  my  suffering  Lord 
without  dissolving  into  love, — love  which  constrains 
me  to  glorify  him  with  my  body  and  spirit,  which 
are  his. 

“ I do  often  represent  to  myself  all  the  possible 
hardships  of  a mission,  arising  from  my  own  heart, 
the  nature  of  the  country,  domestic  connections,  dis- 
appointment of  my  hopes,  &c.  And  then  I set  over 
against  them  all,  these  two  thoughts — ‘ I am  God’s 
servant,  and  God  is  my  friend.’  In  this  I anticipate 
happiness  in  the  midst  of  suffering,  light  in  darkness, 
and  life  in  death.  Yea,  I do  not  count  my  life  dear 
unto  myself,  so  that  I may  win  some  poor  heathen 
unto  Christ ; and  I am  willing  to  be  offered  as  a sa- 
crifice on  the  service  of  the  faith  of  the  Gospel. 

“Mr.  Horne  justly  observes,  ‘That,  in  order  to 
justify  a man’s  undertaking  the  work  of  a mission- 
ary, he  should  be  qualified  for  it,  disposed  heartily 
to  enter  upon  it,  and  free  from  such  ties  as  exclude 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


83 


ftn  engagement.’  As  to  the  first,  others  must  judge 
for  me ; but  they  must  not  be  men  who  have  an  in- 
terest in  keeping  me  at  home.  I shall  rejoice  in  op- 
portunities of  attaining  to  an  acquaintance  with  the 
ideas  of  judicious  and  impartial  men  in  this  matter, 
and  with  them  I must  leave  it.  A willingness  to  em- 
bark in  this  cause  I do  possess ; and  I can  hardly 
persuade  myself  that  God  has  for  ten  years  inclined 
my  heart  to  this  work,  without  having  any  thing  for 
me  to  do  in  it.  But  the  third  thing  requires  more 
consideration,  and  here  alone  I hesitate.” 

He  then  goes  on  to  state  all  the  objections  from 
this  quarter,  with  his  answers  to  them ; leaving  it 
with  his  brethren  to  decide,  when  they  had  heard 
the  whole. 

The  committee,  after  the  most  serious  and  mature 
deliberation,  though  they  were  fully  satisfied  as  to 
brother  Pearce’s  qualifications,  and  greatly  approved 
of  his  spirit,  yet  were  unanimously  of  opinion  that 
he  ought  not  to  go ; and  that  not  merely  on  account 
of  his  connections  at  home,  which  might  have  been 
pleaded  in  the  case  of  brother  Carey,  but  on  account 
of  the  mission  itself,  which  required  his  assistance 
in  the  station  which  he  already  occupied. 

In  this  opinion  brother  Carey  himself,  with  sin- 
gular disinterestedness  of  mind,  afterwards  concur- 
red, and  wrote  to  brother  Pearce  to  the  same  effect. 

On  receiving  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  he  im- 
mediately wrote  to  Mrs,  Pearce  as  follows; 


84 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ Northampton , Nov.  13,  1794. 

w My  dear  Sarah, 

“ I am  disappointed,  but  not  dismayed.  I ever 
wish  to  make  my  Savior’s  will  my  own.  I am  more 
satisfied  than  ever  I expected  I should  be  with  a ne- 
gative upon  my  earnest  desires,  because  the  busi- 
ness has  been  so  conducted  that  I think  (if  by  any 
means  such  an  issue  could  be  ensured)  the  mind  of 
Christ  has  been  obtained.  My  dear  brethren  here 
have  treated  the  affair  with  as  much  seriousness  and 
affection  as  I could  possibly  desire,  and  I think  more 
than  so  insignificant  a worm  could  expect.  After  we 
had  spent  the  former  part  of  this  day  in  fasting  and 
prayer,  with  conversation  on  the  subject  till  nearly 
two  o’clock,  brothers  Potts,  King,  and  I,  retired.  We 
prayed  while  the  committee  consulted.  The  case 
seemed  difficult,  and  I suppose  they  were  nearly  two 
hours  in  deciding  it.  At  last,  time  forced  them  to  a 
point;  and  their  answer  I enclose  for  your  satisfac- 
tion. Pray  take  care  of  it;  it  will  serve  for  me  to 
refer  to  when  my  mind  may  labor  beneath  a burden 
of  guilt  another  day. 

“ I am,  my  dear  Sarah’s  own  S.  P.” 

With  reference  to  the  same  subject,  he  soon  after 
wrote  to  his  dear  friend  Mr.  Carey  as  follows : 

“ Birmingham , March  27,  1795. 

**  My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ Instead  of  a letter,  you  perhaps  expected  to  have 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


35 


seen  the  writer ; and,  had  the  will  of  God  been  so, 
he  would  by  this  time  have  been  on  his  way  to  Mud- 
nabatty ; but  4 it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct 
his  steps.’  Full  of  hope  and  expectation  as  I w'as, 
when  I wrote  you  last,  that  I should  be  honored 
with  a mission  to  the  poor  heathen,  and  be  an  in- 
strument of  establishing  the  empire  of  my  dear  Lord 
in  India,  I must  submit  now  to  ‘ stand  still,  and  see 
the  salvation  of  God.’  Judging  from  the  energy  of 
rny  feelings,  together  with  their  long  continuance 
and  growing  strength,  I scarcely  entertained  a doubt 
but  I should  this  year  go  to  assist  you  in  your  evan- 
gelical undertaking,  and  under  those  circumstances 
I wrote  to  you.  It  was  not  long  after,  that  some  of 
our  church,  guessing  from  the  strain  of  my  preach- 
ing the  state  of  my  mind,  questioned  me  upon  the 
subject,  and  I frankly  told  them  all  my  heart.  On 
this,  various  meetings  of  consultation  were  held,  and 
I suffered  much,  but  fainted  not;  and,  during  that 
struggle,  I felt,  for  the  first  time,  the  plenary  import 
of  that  phrase,  ‘ The  world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and 
I unto  the  world.’  No  domestic  attachment,  nor  flat- 
tering prospects  of  reputation  nor  wealth,  which,  in 
unworthier  moments  have  had  too  much  ascendency 
over  me,  had  now  any  influence.  Love  to  Christ, 
and  love  to  sinners — heathen  sinners — reigned  tri- 
umphant in  my  soul ; and  I trust  I did  then  feel  what 
it  was  to  be  wholly  devoted  to  God. 

“ At  length,  a full  church-meeting  was  called,  and 
8 


86 


MEMOIR  OF 


I was  requested  to  be  present.  I went  accordingly; 
and,  having  stated  my  views  and  feelings,  I told 
them  that  though  I should  be  glad  of  their  opinion, 
yet  I should  not  think  myself  bound  to  abide  by  their 
decision  ; because  their  affection  for  me  would  in- 
cline them  to  partiality  in  their  judgment.  I then 
withdrew. 

“ The  issue  of  the  meeting  was  unfavorable  to  my 
going;  and,  as  I had  expressed  my  design  of  finally 
submitting  to  the  opinion  of  a meeting  of  disinterest- 
ed ministers,  the  church  appointed  two  of  the  dea- 
cons to  represent  them  at  this  meeting,  whenever  it 
should  be.  In  the  mean  time,  I laid  the  case  before 
three  or  four  of  our  brethren,  whose  piety  and  expe- 
rience I thought  best  enabled  them  to  judge.  I was 
both  disappointed  and  grieved  to  find  them  all  decid- 
edly against  me.  The  following  is  an  extract  from 
one  beloved  brother  and  father  in  the  ministry. 

“ ‘ I really  think  you  must  not  leave  England. 
The  heathen  will  get  more  by  you  here  than  they 
will  abroad;  and  surely  your  post  must  not  be  given 
up.  Who  is  there  in  your  neighborhood  to  make  a 
stand  against  false  religion,  my  dear  brother  ? I 
bless  God  for  your  zeal,  but  surely  I think  it  will 
hurt  the  cause  in  various  ways  if  you  go.  Churches 
will  be  afraid  of  the  consequences  of  encouraging 
missions,  if  the  most  important  stands  at  home  are 
deserted  by  those  that  God  has  greatly  prospered  in 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


87 


them.  You  know  brother  Fuller’s  infirmity.*  If 
you  run  away  we  shall  want  a man  too  of  activity, 
to  keep  alive  the  attention  of  the  public  to  the  cause, 
and  give  a great  argument  to  them  that  are  averse 
to  it.  I am  pleased  with  the  measures  you  propose 
to  follow  for  determining  the  point,  and  trust  God 
will  direct  you.’ 

“ I copy  out  this,  just  as  I received  it,  that  you 
may  better  enter  into  my  situation.  The  week  after 
this  we  had  a very  solemn  day  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
on  the  business  at  Northampton.  Some  brethren  of 
the  Society,  and  some  who  were  not,  attended.  Breth- 
ren Ryland  and  Sutcliff  were  not  able  to  be  present ; 
but  their  opinions,  and  those  of  some  of  the  London 
ministers  were  known.  On  this  occasion  I read  a 
narrative  of  my  feelings  for  sometime  past,  together 
with  the  views  and  motives  which  induced  me  to  de- 
sire employment  among  the  heathen,  and  such  an- 
swers to  objections  arising  from  my  connection  in 
the  family,  the  church,  and  the  mission  Society,  as 
appeared  to  me  satisfactory  and  full.  I shall  ever 
love  my  dear  brethren  the  more,  for  the  tenderness 
with  which  they  treated  me,  and  the  solemn  prayer 
they  repeatedly  put  up  to  God  for  me.  At  last,  I 
withdrew  for  them  to  decide ; and  whilst  I was  apart 
from  them,  and  engaged  in  prayer  for  divine  direc- 

4 

* Referring  to  a paralytic  affection  in  his  face,  which 
came  upon  him  in  1793,  the  effects  of  which  were  not  re- 
moved in  less  than  four  or  five  years. 


88 


MEMOIR  OF 


tion,  I felt  all  anxiet}^  forsake  me,  and  an  entire  re- 
signation of  will  to  the  will  of  God,  be  it  what  it 
would,  together  with  a satisfaction  that  so  much 
praying  breath  would  not  be  lost ; but  that  He  who 
hath  promised  to  be  found  of  all  that  seek  him,  would 
assuredly  direct  the  hearts  of  my  brethren  to  that 
which  was  most  pleasing  to  himself,  and  most  suita- 
ble to  the  interests  of  his  kingdom  in  the  world.  Be- 
tween two  and  three  hours  were  they  deliberating, 
after  which  time  a paper  was  put  into  my  hands,  of 
which  the  following  is  a copy : 

“ ‘ The  brethren  at  this  meeting  are  fully  satisfied 
of  the  fitness  of  brother  P’s  qualifications,  and 
greatly  approve  of  the  disinterestedness  of  his  mo- 
tives, and  the  ardor  of  his  mind.  But  another  mis- 
sionary not  having  been  requested,  and  not  being  in 
our  view  immediately  necessary,  and  brother  P.  oc- 
cupying already  a post  very  important  to  the  pros- 
perity of  the  mission  itself,  we  are  unanimously  of 
opinion  that,  for  the  present,  he  should  continue  in 
the  situation  which  he  now  occupies.” 

“ To  this  I was  enabled  cheerfully  to  reply,  ‘ the 
will  of  the  Lord  be  done  and,  receiving  this  answer 
as  the  voice  of  God,  I have  for  the  most  part  been 
easy  since,  though  not  without  occasional  pantings 
of  spirit  after  the  publishing  of  the  Gospel  to  pagans. 

“ What  particularly  weighed  with  me  was  an  ap- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


89 


prehension  of  the  necessity  of  the  language  being 
known  to  more  evangelical  men  than  two,  lest,  in 
case  they  should  die,  or  be  by  any  means  laid  aside, 
the  work  should  materially  suffer  through  the 
long  chasm  occasioned  by  their  seeking  out  proper 
successors,  the  time  occupied  by  the  voyage,  and, 
after  all,  their  inability  to  speak  to  the  natives 
in  the  Bengalee  tongue.  It  appeared  to  me  highly 
important  that  provision  should  be  made  for  such 
an  event,  which  at  some  time  must  take  place  ; 
and  I conceived  that  numerous  advantages  would 
arise  from  the  mission  being  kept  up  by  men  who 
had  been  on  the  spot,  were  known  to  the  natives,  and 
already  in  the  habit  of  instructing  them  in  the  way 
of  righteousness.  The  preference  of  such  persons  to 
strangers  was  obvious ; and,  as  no  one  offered  him- 
self for  the  work,  I thought  it  my  duty  to  propose 
myself  for  the  undertaking : whether  the  Lord  will 
ever  honor  me  so  far,  I know  not ; but  the  state  of 
my  mind  still  inclines  me  to  say  daily,  4 here  am  I, 
Lord,  send  me.’ 

44  At  present,  however,  I am  better  satisfied  in  stay- 
ing, because  the  Lord  has  raised  up  some  others  for 
the  work.  We  have  all  been  diligently  employed 
in  inquiring  after  proper  persons  to  assist  you,  but 
in  vain,  till  a few  days  since,  when  two  of  the  stu- 
dents at  Bristol,  both  warm-hearted  for  Christ,  offered 
themselves  to  brother  Ryland,  as  willing  to  embark 
in  the  glorious  undertaking.  He  has  communicated 
8# 


90 


MEMOIR  OF 


their  wishes  to  brother  Fuller  and  me,  &c.  I sup- 
pose they  will  formally  propose  themselves  to  the 
Society  at  the  next  committee  meeting.  I wish  we 
could  have  your  mind  on  the  business,  for  our  direc- 
tion ; but  we  must  guess  at  it,  and  act  accordingly. 

“ I think  I said  in  my  last,  that  I had  taken  some 
pains,  or  rather  pleasure,  with  the  Bengalee  lan- 
guage ; but  having  no  vocabulary,  or  dictionary,  or 
book  to  read  in  the  language,  I was  obliged  to  lay  it 
aside.  Could  you  furnish  me  with  any  helps,  I 
should  be  very  thankful;  for  I have  not  yet  relin- 
quished my  hopes  of  telling  the  Hindoos  how  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ; or,  if 
not,  our  brethren  wish  me  to  learn  the  language,  as 
they  say  it  is  possible  that,  when  you  have  translated 
the  Bible,  it  may  be  found  most  convenient  to  print 
it  in  England;  to  do  which,  it  is  necessary  to  have 
the  press  under  the  inspection  of  some  pious  person 
who  knows  the  language.  This  has  its  weight, 
though  it  just  strikes  me  that  probably  it  would  be 
better  (if  types  were  procured)  to  look  out  for  some 
good  man  who  understands  printing,  and  send  him 
over  to  you,  that  the  work  may  go  on  beneath  your 
own  care.  This  was  done  at  Malabar,  by  the  Da- 
nish mission  ; but  no  doubt  you  will  give  the  Society 
your  free  opinion  on  this  matter  when  the  transla- 
tion is  in  a good  degree  of  forwardness. 

“ And  now,  my  dear  brother,  how  shall  I express 
the  joy  I feel  at  the  great  goodness  of  our  God  unto 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


91 


you  in  a strange  land.  Your  letters  were  read  at  a 
committee  meeting,  the  18th  instant,  at  Guilsbo- 
rough.  We  glorified  God  on  your  behalf,  and  ear- 
nestly prayed  that  the  same  mercy  and  goodness 
might  still  attend  you ; at  the  same  time  affectionately 
commending  you  to  the  grace  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
that  he  might  prevent  your  secular  concerns  from 
diminishing  that  pious  ardor  with  which  your  spirit 
glows  for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
among  men.  How  securely  may  we  leave  you  in 
his  hands  ! Yes,  my  dear  brother,  we  do  rejoice 
that,  though  oceans  divide  us  from  each  other,  we 
are  equally  beneath  his  protection  who  filleth  all  in 
all.  Daily  in  our  closets  and  in  our  families  do  we 
remember  you  before  God  ; and,  in  the  sanctuary, 
the  tribes  of  God’s  spiritual  Israel  wrestle  hard  for 
you  Sabbath  after  Sabbath.  Nor  shall  we  pray  in 
vain — God,  even  our  own  God,  will  bless  you;  his 
promise  is  on  your  side,  and  through  him  you  shall 
do  valiantly;  never  will  he  forsake  his  servants,  nor 
leave  them  unassisted  in  their  work  ; but  your  ‘ con- 
fidence is  strong ;’  I rejoice  that  it  is  so,  for  ‘ this  is 
the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our 
faith ;’  and  he  who  hath  been  the  author  of  that  faith 
will,  I doubt  not,  be  the  finisher  of  it  too. 

“The  Periodical  Accounts,  No.  I,  have  been  of 
great  help  to  the  funds  of  the  Society.  We  sent  a 
copy  to  every  church  of  our  denomination  : brother 
Fuller  and  I have  had  handsome  collections  after 


92 


MEMOIR  OF 


preaching  upon  the  subject ; and,  from  other  places, 
unvisited,  we  have  received  many  tokens  of  benevo- 
lence. I know  it  will  give  you  pleasure  to  know 
that  on  Christmas* day,  after  preaching  at  Leicester 
on  the  subject,  we  received  about  thirty  guineas  to- 
wards the  mission. 

“ We  are  thinking  now  about  Africa.  It  will  be 
the  subject  of  our  consideration  next  meeting ; and  I 
will  take  care  that  you  shall  have  the  earliest  ac- 
count of  the  result  by  the  latter  ships. 

“ Anxiously  do  we  wait  for  your  journal.  Extracts 
from  it  will  be  put  in  No.  II.  You  can  hardly  ima- 
gine how  the  public  are  interested  in  those  ac- 
counts ; and  I hope  that,  now  you  see  the  nature  of 
the  plan,  you  will  furnish  the  Society  with  such  in- 
formation, from  time  to  time,  as  may  preserve  the 
respectability  and  celebrity  of  the  work.  But  I must 
close  ; my  time  is  quite  exhausted,  and  I really  have 
not  enough  left  to  read  over  what  I have  written  in 
such  haste,  unless  I omit  a letter  to  brother  T.  Ex- 
cuse blunders.  Accept  my  warmest  love,  in  which 
Mrs.  P.,  brother  King,  and  others  (whose  name  is 
legion)  join  with  your  very,  very  affectionate,  though 
unworthy  brother,  S.  P.” 

“ P.  S.  Pray  favor  me  with  a long  letter  by  the 
first  conveyance,  and  any  helps  towards  the  Benga- 
lee language  which  you  can  send  me.  Adieu. 

“ With  this  I shall  send  an  octavo  volume  on  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


93 


Moravian  Missions.  I am  compiling  a piece  which 
I desire  may  deserve  to  be  called,  The  History  and 
Present  State  of  Protestant  Christian  Missions.” 

The  decision  of  the  committee,  though  it  rendered 
him  much  more  reconciled  to  abide  in  his  native 
country  than  he  could  have  been  without  it,  yet  did 
not  in  the  least  abate  his  zeal  for  the  object.  As  he 
could  not  promote  it  abroad,  he  seemed  resolved  to 
lay  himself  out  more  for  it  at  home.  In  March, 
1795,  after  a dangerous  illness,  he  says,  in  a letter 
to  Mr.  Fuller, — “ Through  mercy  I am  almost  in  a 
state  of  convalescence.  May  my  spared  life  be  wholly 
devoted  to  the  service  of  my  dear  Redeemer ! I do 
not  care  where  I am,  whether  in  England  or  in  In- 
dia, so  that  I am  employed  as  he  would  have  me : 
but  surely  we  need  pray  hard  that  God  would  send 
some  more  help  to  Hindostan.  S.  P.” 

In  January  1796,  when  he  was  first  informed  by 
the  secretary  of  a young  man  (Mr.  Fountain)  being 
desirous  of  going,  of  the  character  that  was  given 
of  him  by  our  friend  Mr.  Savage,  of  London ; and  of 
a committee  meeting  being  in  contemplation,  he 
wrote  thus  in  answer:  “ Your  letter,  just  arrived, 
put,  I was  going  to  say,  another  soul  into  my  little 
body  j at  least  it  has  added  new  life  to  the  soul  I 
have.  I cannot  be  contented  with  the  thought  of 
being  absent  from  your  proposed  meeting.  No,  no; 
I must  be  there,  (for  my  own  sake  I mean,)  and  try 


94 


MEMOIR  OF 


to  sing  with  you  ‘ O’er  the  gloomy  hills  of  darkness.’ 

“S.  P” 

In  August,  the  same  year,  having  received  a let- 
ter from  India,  be  wrote  to  Mr.  Fuller  as  follows : 
“ Brother  Carey  speaks  in  such  a manner  of  the  ef- 
fects of  the  Gospel  in  his  neighborhood,  as  in  my 
view  promises  a fair  illustration  of  our  Lord’s  para- 
ble, when  he  compared  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  a 
little  leaven,  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  which 
insinuated  itself  so  effectually  as  to  leaven  the  lump 
at  last.  Blessed  be  God,  the  leaven  is  already  in  the 
meal.  The  fermentation  is  begun  ; and  my  hopes 
were  never  half  so  strong  as  they  are  now,  that  the 
whole  shall  be  effectually  leavened.  O that  I 

WERE  THERE  TO  WITNESS  THE  DELIGHTFUL 

process!  But  whither  am  I running?  ....  I 

LONG  TO  WRITE  YOU  FROM  HlNDOSTAN  ! 

“S.  P.” 

On  receiving  other  letters  from  India,  in  January, 
1797,  he  thus  writes:  “Perhaps  you  are  now  re- 
joicing in  spirit  with  me  over  fresh  intelligence  from 
Bengal.  This  moment  have  I concluded  reading 
two  letters  from  brother  Thomas : one  to  the  Socie- 
ty, and  the  other  to  myself.  He  speaks  of  others 
from  brother  Carey.  I hope  they  are  already  in 
your  possession.  If  this  correspondence  has  pro- 
duced the  same  effects  on  your  heart  as  brother 
Thomas’s  has  on  mine,  you  are  filled  with  gladness 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


95 


and  hope.  I am  grieved  that  I cannot  convey  them 
to  you  immediately.  I long  to  witness  the  pleasure 
their  contents  will  impart  to  all  whose  hearts  are 
with  us.  O that  I wTere  accounted  worthy  of  the 
Lord  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Booteas  !” 

Being  detained  from  one  of  our  missionary  meet- 
ings, by  preparing  the  periodical  accounts  for  the 
press,  he  soon  after  wrote  as  follows : — “ We  shall 
now  get  out  No.  IV  very  soon.  I hope  it  will  go 
to  the  press  in  a very  few  days.  Did  you  notice  that 
the  very  day  on  which  we  invited  all  our  friends  to 
a day  of  prayer  on  behalf  of  the  mission,  (Dec.  28, 
1796,)  was  the  same  in  which  brother  Carey  sent 
his  best  and  most  interesting  accounts  to  the  Society? 
I hope  you  had  solemn  and  sweet  seasons  at  North- 
ampton. On  many  accounts  I should  have  rejoiced 
to  have  been  with  you;  yet  I am  satisfied  that  on 
the  whole  I was  doing  best  at  home.  S.  P.” 

It  has  been  already  observed  that,  for  a month 
preceding  the  decision  of  the  committee,  he  resolved 
to  devote  one  day  in  every  wreek  to  secret  prayer  and 
fasting,  and  to  keep  a diary  of  the  exercises  of  his 
mind  during  the  whole  of  that  period.  This  diary, 
which  extends  from  October  8 to  Nov.  7,  1794,  was 
not  shown  to  the  committee  at  the  time ; but  merely 
the  preceding  narrative.  Since  his  death  a few’  of 
them  have  perused  it ; and  have  been  almost  ready 
to  think  that,  if  they  had  seen  it  before,  they  w’ould 


96 


MEMOIR  OF 


not  have  dared  to  oppose  his  going.  But  the  Lord 
hath  taken  him  to  himself ! It  no  longer  remains  a 
question  now,  whether  he  shall  labor  in  England  or 
in  India.  A few  passages,  however,  from  this  tran- 
script of  his  heart,  while  contemplating  a great  and 
disinterested  undertaking,  will  furnish  a better  idea 
of  his  character  than  could  be  given  by  any  other 
hand;  and  with  these  we  shall  close  the  present 
chapter. 

“Oct.  8,  1794. — Had  some  remarkable  freedom 
and  affection  this  morning,  both  in  family  and  secret 
prayer.  With  many  tears  I dedicated  myself,  body 
and  soul,  to  the  service  of  Jesus;  and  earnestly  im- 
plored full  satisfaction  respecting  the  path  of  duty. 
I feel  a growing  deadness  to  all  earthly  comforts ; 
and  derive  my  happiness  immediately  from  God 
himself.  May  I still  endure,  as  Moses  did,  by  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible. 

“ Oct.  10. — Enjoyed  much  freedom  to-day  in  the 
family.  While  noticing  in  prayer  the  state  of  the 
millions  of  heathen  who  know  not  God,  I felt  the 
aggregate  value  of  their  immortal  souls  with  pecu- 
liar energy. 

“Afterwards  was  much  struck,  whilst,  on  my 
knees  before  God  in  secret,  I read  the  fourth  chapter 
of  Micah.  The  ninth  verse  I fancied  was  very  ap- 
plicable to  the  church  in  Cannon-street ; but  what 
reason  is  there  for  such  a cry  about  so  insignificant 
a worm  as  I am?  The  third  chapter  of  Habakkuk, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


97 

too,  well  expresses  that  mixture  of  solemnity  and 
confidence  with  which  I contemplate  the  work  of  the 
mission. 

“ Whilst  at  the  prayer-meeting  to-night,  I learned 
more  of  the  meaning  of  some  passages  of  Scripture 
than  ever  before.  Suitable  frames  of  soul  are  like 
good  lights,  in  which  a painting  appears  to  its  full 
advantage.  I had  often  meditated  on  Phil.  3 : 7,  8, 
and  Gal.  6:  14;  but  never  felt  crucifixion  to  the 
world,  and  disesteem  for  all  that  it  contains,  as  at  that 
time.  All  prospects  of  pecuniary  independence,  and 
growing  reputation,  with  which  in  unworthier  mo- 
ments I had  amused  myself,  were  now  chased  from 
my  mind  ; and  the  desire  of  living  wholly  to  Christ 
swallowed  up  every  other  thought.  Frowns  and 
smiles,  fullness  and  want,  honor  and  reproach,  were 
now  equally  indifferent ; and,  when  I concluded  the 
meeting,  my  whole  soul  felt,  as  it  were,  going  after 
the  lost  sheep  of  Christ  among  the  heathen. 

“ I do  feel  a growing  satisfaction  in  the  proposal 
of  spending  my  whole  life  in  something  nobler  than 
the  locality  of  this  island  will  admit.  I long  to  raise 
my  Master’s  banner  in  climes  where  the  sound  of 
his  fame  has  but  scarcely  reached.  He  has  said, 
for  my  encouragement,  that  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it. 

“ The  conduct  and  success  of  Stach,  Boonish,  and 
other  Moravian  missionaries  in  Greenland,  both  con- 
found and  stimulate  me.  O Lord,  forgive  my  past 
9 


98 


MEMOIR  OF 


indolence  in  thy  service,  and  help  me  to  redeem  the 
residue  of  my  days  for  exertions  more  worthy  a 
friend  of  mankind  and  a servant  of  God. 

“Oct.  13. — Being  taken  up  with  visiters  the  for- 
mer part  of  the  day,  I spent  the  after  part  in  appli- 
cation to  the  Bengalee  language,  and  found  the  diffi- 
culties I had  apprehended  vanish  as  fast  as  I encoun- 
tered them.  I read  and  prayed,  prayed  and  read,  and 
made  no  small  advances.  Blessed  be  God  ! 

Oct.  15. — There  are  in  Birmingham  50,000  in- 
habitants ; and,  exclusive  of  the  vicinity,  ten  minis- 
ters who  preach  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gos- 
pel. In  Hindostan  there  are  twice  as  many  millions 
of  inhabitants,  and  not  so  many  Gospel  preachers. 
Now,  Jesus  Christ  has  commanded  his  ministers  to 
go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature.  Why  should  we  be  so  disproportionate  in 
our  labors  ? Peculiar  circumstances  must  not  be 
urged  against  positive  commands ; I am  therefore 
bound,  if  others  do  not  go,  to  make  the  means  more 
proportionate  to  the  multitude. 

“ To-night,  reading  some  letters  from  brother 
Carey,  in  which  he  speaks  of  his  wife’s  illness  when 
she  first  came  into  the  country,  I endeavored  to  re- 
alize myself,  not  only  with  a sick,  but  a dead  wife. 
The  thought  was  like  a cold  dagger  to  my  heart  at 
first ; but,  on  recollection,  I considered  the  same  God 
ruled  in  India  as  in  Europe ; and  that  he  could  either 
preserve  her,  or  support  me,  as  well  there  as  here. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


99 


My  business  is  only  to  be  where  he  would  have  me. 
Other  things  I leave  to  him.  O Lord,  though  with 
timidity,  yet  I hope  not  without  satisfaction,  I look 
every  possible  evil  in  the  face,  and  say,  ‘ Thy  will 
be  done !’ 

“ Oct.  17. — This  is  the  first  day  I have  set  apart  for 
extraordinary  devotion  in  relation  to  my  present  ex- 
ercise of  mind  Rose  earlier  than  usual,  and  began 
the  day  in  prayer,  that  God  would  be  with  me  in 
every  part  of  it,  and  grant  the  end  I have  in  view 
may  be  clearly  ascertained — the  knowledge  of  his 
will. 

“ Considering  the  importance  of  the  work  before 
me,  1 began  at  the  foundation  of  all  religion,  and  re- 
viewed the  grounds  on  which  I stood — the  being  of 
a God ; the  relation  of  mankind  to  him ; with  the 
divine  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures ; and  the  review 
afforded  me  great  satisfaction.*  I also  compared  the 
different  religions  which  claimed  divine  origin,  and 
found  little  difficulty  in  determining  which  had  most 
internal  evidence  of  its  divinity.  I attentively  read, 
and  seriously  considered  Dr.  Doddridge’s  three  ex- 

* There  is  a wide  difference  between  admitting  these  prin- 
ciples in  theory,  and  making  use  of  them.  David  might  have 
worn  Saul’s  accoutrements  at  a parade;  but,  in  meeting 
Goliath,  he  must  go  forth  in  an  armor  that  had  been  tried. 
A mariner  may  sit  in  his  cabin  at  his  ease,  while  the  ship  is 
in  harbor ; but,  ere  he  undertakes  a voyage  he  must  examine 
its  soundness,  and  whether  it  will  endure  the  storms  which 
may  overtake  him. 


100 


MEMOIR  OF 


cellent  sermons  on  the  Evidences  of  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion, which  was  followed  by  such  conviction  that 
I had  hardly  patience  to  conclude  the  book  before  I 
fell  on  my  knees  before  God,  to  bless  him  for  such 
a religion,  established  on  such  a basis ; and  I have 
received  more  solid  satisfaction  this  day  upon  the 
subject  than  ever  I did  before. 

“ I also  considered,  since  the  Gospel  is  true,  since 
Christ  is  head  of  the  church,  and  his  will  is  the  law 
of  all  his  followers,  what  are  the  obligations  of  his 
servants  in  respect  of  the  enlargement  of  his  king- 
dom. I here  referred  to  our  Lord’s  commission, 
which  I could  not  but  consider  as  universal  in  its 
object,  and  permanent  in  its  obligations.  I read  bro- 
ther Carey’s  remarks  upon  it;  and,  as  the  command 
has  never  been  repealed  ; as  there  are  millions  of 
beings  in  the  world  on  whom  the  command  may  be 
exercised ; as  I can  produce  no  counter-revelation ; 
and  as  I lie  under  no  natural  impossibilities  of  per- 
forming it ; I concluded  that  I,  as  a servant  of  Christ, 
was  bound  by  this  law. 

“ I took  the  narrative  of  my  experience,  and  state- 
ment of  my  views  on  this  subject,  in  my  hand,  and, 
bowing  down  before  God,  I earnestly  besought  an 
impartial  and  enlightened  spirit.  I then  perused 
that  paper ; and  can  now  say  that  I have  (allowing 
for  my  own  fallibility)  not  one  doubt  upon  the  subject. 
I therefore  resolved  to  close  this  solemn  season  with 
reading  a portion  of  both  Testaments,  and  earnest 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


101 


prayer  to  God  for  my  family,  my  people,  the  heathen 
world,  the  society,  and  particularly  for  the  success 
of  our  dear  brethren  Thomas  and  Carey,  and  his 
blessing,  presence,  and  grace,  to  be  ever  my  guide 
and  glory. 

“ Accordingly,  I read  the  forty-ninth  chapter  of 
Isaiah  ; and  with  what  sweetness  ! I never  read  a 
chapter  in  private  with  such  feelings  since  I have 
been  in  the  ministry.  The  8th,  9th,  10th,  20th,  and 
21st  verses,  I thought  remarkably  suitable. 

“ Read  also  part  of  the  epistle  to  the  Ephesians, 
and  the  first  chapter  to  the  Philippians.  O,  that  for 
me  to  live  may  be  Christ  alone  ! Blessed  be  my  dear 
Savior ; in  prayer  I have  had  such  fellowship  with 
him  as  would  warm  me  in  Greenland,  comfort  me 
in  New  Zealand,  and  rejoice  me  in  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  ! 

“ Oct.  18. — I dreamed  that  I saw  one  of  the  Chris- 
tian Hindoos.  O how  I loved  him  ! I long  to  rea- 
lize my  dream.  How  pleasant  will  it  be  to  sit  down 
at  the  Lord’s  table  with  our  swarthy  brethren,  and 
hear  Jesus  preached  in  their  language  ! Surely  then 
will  come  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  ‘ In 
Christ  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  Barbarian, 
Scythian,  bond  nor  free — all  are  one  in  him.7 

“ Have  been  happy  to-day  in  completing  the  ma- 
nuscript of  Periodical  Accounts,  No.  1.  Any  thing 
relative  to  the  salvation  of  the  heathen  brings  a cer- 
tain pleasure  with  it.  I find  I cannot  pray,  nor  con- 
9* 


102 


MEMOIR  OF 


verse,  nor  read,  nor  study,  nor  preach  with  satisfac- 
tion, without  reference  to  this  subject. 

“ Oct.  20. — Was  a little  discouraged  on  reading 
Mr.  Zeigenbald’s  conference  with  the  Malabarians, 
till  I recollected,  what  ought  to  be  ever  present  to 
my  mind,  in  brother  Carey’s  words — ‘ The  work 
is  God’s.’ 

“ In  the  evening  I found  some  difficulty  with  the 
language ; but,  considering  how  merchants  and  cap- 
tains overcome  this  difficulty  for  the  sake  of  wealth, 
I sat  confounded  before  the  Lord,  that  I should  ever 
have  indulged  such  a thought ; and  looking  up  to 
him,  I set  about  it  with  cheerfulness,  and  found  that 
I was  making  a sensible  advance,  although  I can 
never  apply  till  eleven  o’clock  at  night,  on  account 
of  my  other  duties.* 

“Preached  from  2 Kings,  4:  26;  ‘It  is  well.’ 
Was  much  enlarged  both  in  thought  and  expression. 
While  speaking  of  the  satisfaction  enjoyed  by  a tru- 

* Night  studies,  often  continued  till  two  or  three  o’clock 
in  the  morning,  it  is  to  be  feared,  were  the  first  occasion  of 
impairing  Mr.  Pearce’s  health,  and  brought  on  that  train  of 
nervous  sensations  with  which  he  was  afterwards  afflicted. 
Though  not  much  accustomed  to  converse  on  the  subject,  he 
once  acknowledged  to  a brother  in  the  ministry,  that  owing 
to  his  enervated  state,  he  sometimes  dreaded  the  approach  of 
public  services  to  such  a degree  that  he  would  rather  have 
submitted  to  stripes  than  engage  in  them ; and  that  while  in 
the  pulpit,  he  was  frequently  distressed  with  the  apprehen- 
sion of  falling  over  it. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


103 


ly  pious  mind,  when  it  feels  itself,  in  all  circum- 
stances and  times,  in  the  hand  cf  a good  God,  I felt 
that,  were  the  universe  destroyed,  and  I the  only 
being  in  it  besides  God,  he  is  fully  adequate  to  my 
complete  happiness ; and  had  I been  in  an  African 
wood,  surrounded  with  venomous  serpents,  devour- 
ing beasts,  and  savage  men,  in  such  a frame,  l should 
be  the  subject  of  perfect  peace  and  exalted  joy.  Yes, 

0 my  God,  thou  hast  taught  me,  that  thou  alone 
art  worthy  of  my  confidence ; and,  with  this  senti- 
ment fixed  in  my  heart,  I am  free  from  all  solici- 
tude about  my  temporal  prospects  or  concerns.  If 
thy  presence  be  enjoyed,  poverty  shall  be  riches  ; 
darkness,  light ; affliction,  prosperity ; reproach,  my 
honor ; and  fatigue,  my  rest : and  thou  hast  said, 

‘ My  presence  shall  go  with  thee.’  Enough,  Lord ; 

1 ask  for  nothing,  nothing  more. 

But  how  sad  the  proofs  of  our  depravity ; and  how 
insecure  the  best  frames  we  enjoy  ! Returning  home, 
a wicked  expression  from  a person  who  passed  me 
caught  my  ear,  and  recurred  so  often  to  my  thoughts, 
for  some  minutes,  as  to  bring  guilt  upon  my  mind, 
and  overwhelm  me  with  shame  before  God.  But  I 
appealed  to  God  for  my  hatred  of  all  such  things, 
secretly  confessed  the  sin  of  my  heart,  and  again 
ventured  to  the  mercy-seat.  On  such  occasions,  how 
precious  a mediator  is  to  the  soul ! 

“ Oct.  22.  I did  not  in  the  former  part  of  the  day 
feel  my  wonted  ardor  for  the  work  of  a missionary  ; 


104 


MEMOIR  OF 


hut  rather  an  inclination  to  consult  flesh  and  blood, 
and  look  at  the  worst  side  of  things.  I did  so  : but, 
when  on  my  knees  before  God  in  prayer  about  it,  I 
flrst  considered  that  my  judgment  was  still  equally 
satisfied,  and  my  conscience  so  convinced  that  I 
durst  not  relinquish  the  work  for  a thousand  worlds  ! 
And  then  I thought  that  this  dull  frame  had  not 
been  without  its  use,  as  I was  now  fully  convinced 
that  my  desire  to  go  did  not  arise  from  any  fluctua- 
tion of  inconstant  passions,  but  the  settled  convictions 
of  my  judgment.  I therefore  renewed  my  vows  unto 
the  Lord,  that,  let  what  difficulties  soever  be  in  the 
way,  I would  (provided  the  society  approved)  sur- 
mount them  all.  I felt  a kind  of  unutterable  satis- 
faction of  mind  in  my  resolution  of  leaving  the  de- 
cision in  the  hands  of  my  brethren.  May  God 
rightly  dispose  their  hearts  ! I have  no  doubt  but 
he  will. 

“ Oct.  23. — Have  found  a little  time  to  apply  to 
the  Bengalee  language.  How  pleasant  is  it  to  work 
for  God ! Love  transforms  thorns  to  roses,  and 
makes  pain  itself  a pleasure.  I never  sat  down  to 
any  study  with  such  peculiar  and  continued  satis- 
faction. The  thought  of  exalting  the  Redeemer  in 
this  language  is  a spur  to  my  application  paramount 
to  fevery  discouragement  for  want  of  a living  tutor. 
I have  passed  this  day  with  an  abiding  satisfaction 
respecting  my  present  views. 

“ Oct.  24. — O for  the  enlightening,  enlivening, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


105 


and  sanctifying  presence  of  God  to-day  ! It  is  the 
second  of  those  days  of  extraordinary  devotion 
which  I have  set  apart  for  seeking  God  in  relation 
to  the  mission.  How  shall  I spend  it  ? I will  de- 
vote the  morning  to  prayer,  reading,  and  meditation ; 
and  the  afternoon  to  visiting  the  wretched,  and  re- 
lieving the  needy.  May  God  accept  my  services, 
guide  me  by  his  counsel,  and  employ  me  for  his 
praise ! 

“ Having  besought  the  Lord  that  he  would  not 
suffer  me  to  deceive  myself  in  so  important  a mat- 
ter as  that  which  I had  now  retired  to  consider,  and 
exercised  some  confidence  that  he  would  be  the  re- 
warder of  those  who  diligently  seek  him,  I read  the 
1 19th  Psalm  at  the  conclusion  of  my  prayer,  and  felt 
and  wondered  at  the  congruity  of  so  many  of  the 
verses  to  the  breathings  of  my  own  heart.  Often 
with  holy  admiration  I paused,  and  read,  and 
thought,  and  prayed  over  the  verse  again ; espe- 
cially verses  20,  31,  59,  60,  112,  145,  146.  4 My 
soul  breaketh  for  the  longing  that  it  hath  unto  thy 
judgments  at  all  times.  1 have  stuck  to  thy  testimo- 
nies. O Lord , put  me  not  to  shame? 

“ Most  of  the  morning  I spent  in  seriously  read- 
ing Mr.  Horne’s  Letters  on  Missions,  having  first 
begged  of  the  Lord  to  make  the  perusal  profitable 
to  my  instruction  in  the  path  of  duty.  To  the  inter- 
rogation, ‘ Which  of  you  will  forsake  all,  deny  him- 
self, take  up  his  cross,  and,  if  God  pleases,  die  for 


106 


MEMOIR  OF 


his  religion  V 1 replied,  spontaneously,  Blessed  be 
God  I am  willing  ! Lord  help  me  to  accomplish  it ! 

“Closed  this  season  with  reading  the  61st  and 
62d  chapters  of  Isaiah,  and  prayer  for  the  church 
of  God  at  large,  my  own  congregation,  the  heathen, 
the  Society,  brethren  Thomas  and  Carey,  all  mis- 
sionaries whom  God  has  sent,  of  every  denomina- 
tion, my  own  case,  my  wife  and  family,  and  for  assis- 
tance in  my  work. 

“ The  after  part  of  this  day  has  been  gloomy  in- 
deed. All  the  painful  circumstances  which  can  at- 
tend my  going  have  met  upon  my  heart,  and  formed 
a load  almost  insupportable.  A number  of  things 
which  have  been  some  time  accumulating  have 
united  their  pressure,  and  made  me  groan,  being 
burthened.  Whilst  at  a prayer  meeting  I looked 
round  on  my  Christian  friends,  and  said  to  myself, 
a few  months  more,  and  probably  I shall  leave  you 
all ! But  in  the  deepest  of  my  gloom  I resolved, 
though  faint,  yet  to  pursue ; not  doubting  but  my 
Lord  would  give  me  strength  equal  to  the  day. 

“ I had  scarcely  formed  this  resolution  before  it 
occurred,  my  Lord  and  Master  was  a man  of  sor- 
rows. Oppressed,  and  covered  with  blood,  he  cried, 

4 If  it  be  'possible , let  this  cup  pass  from  me.'  Yet  in 
the  depth  of  his  agonies  he  added,  4 Thy  icill  be  done  ' 
This  thought  was  to  me  what  the  sight  of  the  cross 
was  to  Bunyan’s  pilgrim ; I lost  my  burden — spent 
the  remainder  of  the  meeting  in  sweet  communion 
with  God. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


107 

*'  fiat,  on  coming  home,  the  sight  of  Mrs.  P.  re- 
placed my  load.  She  had  for  some  time  been  much 
discouraged  at  the  thoughts  of  going.  I therefore 
felt  reluctant  to  say  any  thing  on  this  subject,  think- 
ing it  would  be  unpleasant  to  her;  but,  though  I 
strove  to  conceal  it,  an  involuntary  sigh  betrayed 
my  uneasiness.  She  kindly  inquired  the  cause.  I 
avoided  at  first  an  explanation,  till  she,  guessing  the 
reason,  said  to  this  effect : 4 1 hope  you  will  be  no 
more  uneasy  on  my  account.  For  the  last  two  or 
three  days  I have  been  more  comfortable  than  ever 
in  the  thought  of  going.  I have  considered  the  steps 
you  are  pursuing  to  know  the  mind  of  God,  and  I 
think  you  cannot  take  more  proper  ones.  When  you. 
consult  the  ministers,  you  should  represent  your  ob- 
stacles as  strongly  as  your  inducements  ; and  then, 
if  they  advise  your  going,  though  the  parting  from 
my  friends  will  be  almost  insupportable,  yet  I will 
make  myself  as  happy  as  I can,  and  God  can  make 
me  happy  any  where.’ 

“ Should  this  little  diary  fall  into  the  hands  of  a 
man  having  the  soul  of  a missionary,  circumstanced 
as  I am,  he  will  be  the  only  man  capable  of  sharing 
my  peace,  my  joy,  my  gratitude,  my  rapture  of  soul. 
Thus  at  evening-tide  it  is  light;  thus  God  brings  his 
people  through  fire  and  through  water  into  a wealthy 
place ; thus  those  who  ask,  do  receive,  and  their  joy 
is  full.  4 O,  love  the  Lord  ye  his  saints  ; there  is  no 
want  to  them  that  fear  him  !’ 


108 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ Oct.  26. — Had  much  enlargement  this  morning, 
whilst  speaking  on  the  nature,  extent,  and  influence 
of  divine  love ; what  designs  it  formed  ; with  what 
energy  it  acted  ; with  what  perseverance  it  pursued  its 
object ; what  obstacles  it  surmounted ; what  difficul- 
ties it  conquered;  and  what  sweetness  it  imparted 
under  the  heaviest  loads  and  severest  trials.  Almost 
through  the  day  I enjoyed  a very  desirable  frame; 
and,  on  coming  home,  my  wife  and  I had  some  con- 
versation on  the  subject  of  my  going.  She  said, 
though  in  general  the  thought  was  painful,  yet  there 
were  some  seasons  when  she  had  no  preference,  but 
felt  herself  disposed  to  go  or  stay,  as  the  Lord  should 
direct. 

“ This  day  wrote  to  brother  Fuller,  briefly  stating 
my  desires,  requesting  his  advice,  and  proposing  a 
meeting  of  the  committee  on  the  business.  I feel 
great  satisfaction  arising  from  leaving  the  matter  to 
the  determination  of  my  honored  brethren,  and  to 
God  through  them. 

“ Oct.  27. — To-day  I sent  a packet  to  our  brethren 
in  India.  I could  not  forbear  relating  to  brother 
Carey  all  my  feelings,  views,  and  expectations ; but 
saying  also,  that  I should  be  entirely  governed  by  the 
opinion  of  the  Society. 

“ Oct.  28. — Still  panting  to  preach  Jesus  among 
my  fellow  sinners,  to  whom  he  is  yet  unknown. 
Wrote  to  Dr.  Rogers,  of  Philadelphia,  to-day,  upon 
the  subject,  with  freedom  and  warmth,  and  inquired 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


109 


whether,  whilst  the  people  of  the  United  States  were 
forming  societies  to  encourage  arts,  liberty,  and  em- 
igration, there  could  not  a few  be  found  among  them 
who  would  form  a society  for  the  transmission  of 
the  word  of  life  to  the  benighted  heathens ; or,  in  case 
that  could  not  be,  whether  they  might  not  strengthen 
our  hands  in  Europe,  by  some  benevolent  proof  of 
concurring  with  us  in  a design  of  which  they  speak 
with  such  approbation  ? With  this  I send  Horne’s 
Letters.  I will  follow  both  with  my  prayers  ; and 
who  can  tell  ? 

“ Oct  29.— Looked  over  the  code  of  Hindoo  laws 
to-day.  How  much  is  there  to  admire  in  it,  founded 
on  the  principles  of  justice  ! The  most  salutary  regu- 
lations are  adopted  in  many  circumstances.  But 
what  a pity  that  so  much  excellence  should  be  de- 
based by  laws  to  establish  or  countenance  idolatry, 
magic,  prostitution,  prayers  for  the  dead,  false  wit- 
nessing, theft,  and  suicide ! How  perfect  is  the  mo- 
rality of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  ; and  how  desirable  that 
they  should  embrace  it!  Ought  not  means  to  be 
used  % Can  we  assist  them  too  soon  ? There  is 
reason  to  think  that  their  Shasters  were  penned 
about  the  beginning  of  the  Kolle  Jogue,  which  must 
be  soon  after  the  deluge ; and  are  not  4000  years 
long  enough  for  100,000,000  of  men  to  be  under  the 
empire  of  the  devil  ? 

“Oct.  31. — I am  encouraged  to  enter  upon  this 
day  (which  I set  apart  for  supplicating  God)  by  a 
10 


110 


MEMOIR  OF 


recollection  of  his  promises  to  those  who  seek  him. 
If  the  sacred  word  be  true,  the  servants  of  God  can 
never  seek  his  face  in  vain ; and,  as  I am  conscious 
of  my  sincerity  and  earnest  desire  only  to  know  his 
pleasure  that  I may  perform  it,  I find  a degree  of 
confidence  that  I shall  realize  the  fulfillment  of  the 
word  on  which  he  causeth  me  to  hope. 

“ Began  the  day  with  solemn  prayer  for  the  assis- 
tance of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  my  present  exercise,  so 
that  I might  enjoy  the  spirit  and  power  of  prayer, 
and  have  my  personal  religion  improved,  as  well  as 
my  public  steps  directed.  In  this  duty  I found  a 
little  quickening. 

“I  then  read  over  the  narrative  of  my  experience 
and  my  journal.  I find  my  views  are  still  the  same ; 
but  my  heart  is  much  more  established  than  when 
I began  to  write. 

“ Was  much  struck  in  reading  Paul’s  words  in  2 
Cor.  1:17,  when,  after  speaking  of  his  purpose  to 
travel  for  the  preaching  the  Gospel,  he  saith,  ‘ Did  I 
then  use  lightness  when  I was  thus  minded  ? Or  the 
things  that  I purpose,  do  I purpose  according  to  the 
flesh,  that  with  me  there  should  be  yea,  yea,  and 
nay,  nay  V The  piety  of  the  apostle  in  not  purposing 
after  the  flesh,  the  seriousness  of  the  spirit  with 
which  he  formed  his  designs,  and  his  steadfast  ad- 
herence to  them,  were  in  my  view  worthy  of  the 
highest  admiration  and  strictest  imitation. 

“ Thinking  that  I might  get  some  assitance  from 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


ill 


David  Brainerd’s  experience,  I read  his  life  up  to 
the  time  of  his  being  appointed  a missionary  among 
the  Indians.  The  exalted  devotion  of  that  dear  man 
almost  made  me  question  mine.  Yet  at  some  seasons 
he  speaks  of  sinking  as  well  as  rising.  His  singular 
piety  excepted,  his  feelings,  prayers,  desires,  com- 
forts, hopes,  and  sorrows,  are  my  own ; and,  if  I 
could  follow  him  in  nothing  else,  I knew  I had  been 
enabled  to  say  this  with  him — ‘ I felt  exceedingly 
calm,  and  quite  resigned  to  God  respecting  my  future 
improvement  (or  station)  when  and  where  he  pleased. 
My  faith  lifted  me  above  the  world,  and  removed  all 
those  mountains  which  I could  not  look  over  of  late. 
I thought  I wanted  not  the  favor  of  rnan  to  lean  upon ; 
for  I knew  God’s  favor  was  infinitely  better,  and 
that  it  was  no  matter  where,  or  when,  or  how,  Christ 
should  send  me,  nor  with  what  trials  he  should  still 
exercise  me,  if  I might  be  prepared  for  his  work 
and  will.* 

“ Read  the  second,  third,  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth 
chapters  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
Felt  a kind  of  placidity,  but  not  much  joy.  On  be- 
ginning the  concluding  prayer  I had  no  strength  to 
wrestle,  nor  power  with  God  at  all.  I seemed  as  one 
desolate  and  forsaken.  I prayed  for  myself,  the  So- 
ciety, the  missionaries,  the  converted  Hindoos,  the 
church  in  Cannon-street,  my  family,  and  ministry; 
but  all  was  dullness,  and  I feared  I had  offended  the 
Lord.  I felt  but  little  zeal  for  the  mission,  and  was 


112 


MEMOIR  OF 


about  to  conclude  with  a lamentation  over  the  hard- 
ness of  my  heart  ....  when  on  a sudden  it  pleased 
God  to  smite  the  rock  with  the  rod  of  his  Spirit,  and 
immediately  the  waters  began  to  flow  ! O what  a 
heavenly,  glorious,  melting  power  was  it ! My  eyes, 
almost  closed  with  weeping,  hardly  suffer  me  to 
write.  I feel  it  over  again.  O what  a view  of  the 
love  of  a crucified  Redeemer  did  I enjoy  ! The  at- 
tractions of  his  cross,  how  powerful ! I was  as  a 
giant  refreshed  with  new  wine,  as  to  my  animation  ; 
like  Mary  at  the  Master’s  feet,  weeping  for  tender- 
ness of  soul ; like  a little  child,  for  submission  to  my 
heavenly  Father’s  will ; and  like  Paul,  for  a victory 
over  all  self-love,  creature-love,  and  fear  of  man, 
when  these  things  stand  in  the  way  of  my  duty. 
The  interest  that  Christ  took  in  the  redemption  of 
the  heathen,  the  situation  of  our  brethren  in  Bengal, 
the  worth  of  the  soul,  and  the  plain  command  of 
Jesus  Christ,  together  with  an  irresistible  drawing 
of  soul,  which  far  exceeded  any  thing  I ever  felt  be- 
fore, and  is  impossible  to  be  described  or  conceived 
of  by  those  who  have  never  experienced  it, — all 
compelled  me  to  vow  that  I would,  by  his  leave,  serve 
him  among  the  heathen.  The  Bible  lying  open  be- 
fore me,  (upon  my  knees,)  many  passages  caught  my 
eye,  and  confirmed  the  purposes  of  my  heart.  If 
ever  in  my  life  I knew  any  thing  of  the  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I did  at  this  time.  I was  swal- 
lowed up  in  God.  Hunger,  fullness,  cold,  heat, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


113 


friends,  and  enemies,  all  seemed  nothing  before  God. 
I was  in  a new  world.  All  was  delightful ; for  Christ 
was  all  and  in  all.  Many  times  I concluded  prayer, 
but,  when  rising  from  my  knees,  communion  with 
God  was  so  desirable,  that  1 was  sweetly  drawn  to 
it  again  and  again,  till  my  animal  strength  was  al- 
most exhausted.  Then  I thought  it  would  be  plea- 
sure to  burn  for  God  ! 

“ And  now,  while  I write,  such  a heavenly  sweet- 
ness fills  my  soul,  that  no  exterior  circumstance  can 
remove  it;  and  I do  uniformly  feel,  that  the  more  I 
am  thus,  the  more  I pant  for  the  service  of  my  bless- 
ed Jesus  among  the  heathen.  Yes,  my  dear,  my 
dying  Lord,  I am  thine,  thy  servant ; and,  if  I ne- 
glect the  service  of  so  good  a master,  I may  well 
expect  a guilty  conscience  in  life,  and  a death  awful 
as  that  of  Judas  or  Spira  ! 

“ This  evening  I had  a meeting  with  my  friends, 
who  almost  unanimously  opposed  my  going.  Re- 
turned much  dejected.  Received  a letter  from  brother 
Fuller,  which,  though  he  says  he  has  many  objec- 
tions to  my  going,  yet  is  so  affectionately  expressed 
as  to  yield  me  a gratification. 

“ Nov.  3. — This  evening  received  a letter  from 
brother  Ryland,  containing  many  objections ; but 
contradiction  itself  is  pleasant  when  it  is  the  voice 
of  judgment  mingled  with  affection.  I wish  to  re- 
member that  I may  be  mistaken,  though  I cannot 
say  I am  at  present  convinced  that  it  is  so  I am 


114 


MEMOIR  OF 


happy  to  find  that  brother  Ryland  approves  of  my 
referring  it  to  the  committee.  I have  much  confi- 
dence in  the  judgment  of  my  brethren,  and  hope  I 
shall  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  their  advice.  I do 
think,  however,  that,  if  they  knew  how  earnestly  I 
pant  for  the  work,  it  would  be  impossible  for  them 
to  withhold  their  ready  acquiescence.  O Lord,  thou 
knowest  my  sincerity;  and  that  if  I go  not  to  the 
work,  it  will  not  be  owing  to  any  reluctance  on  my 
part ! If  I stay  in  England,  I fear  I shall  be  a poor 
useless  drone ; or,  if  a sense  of  duty  prompt  me  to 
activity,  I doubt  whether  I shall  ever  know  inward 
peace  and  joy  again.  O Lord,  I am,  thou  knowest 
I am,  oppressed  ; undertake  for  me  ! 

“ Nov.  5. — At  times  to-day  I have  been  reconciled 
to  the  thought  of  staying,  if  my  brethren  should  so 
advise ; but  at  other  times  I seem  to  think  I could 
not.  I look  at  brother  Carey’s  portrait  as  it  hangs 
in  my  study.  I love  him  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  long  to  join  his  labors.  Every  look  calls 
up  a hundred  thoughts,  all  of  which  inflame  my  de- 
sires to  be  a fellow-laborer  with  him  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord.  One  thing,  however,  I have  resolved  upon; 
that,  the  Lord  helping  me,  if  I cannot  go  abroad,  I 
will  do  all  I can  to  serve  the  mission  at  home. 

“ Nov.  7. — This  is  the  last  day  of  peculiar  devo- 
tion before  the  deciding  meeting.  May  I have 
strength  to  wrestle  with  God  to-day,  for  his  wisdom 
to  preside  in  the  committee,  and  by  faith  to  leave  the 
issue  to  their  determination. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


115 


“ I did  not  enjoy  much  enlargement  in  prayer  to- 
day. My  mind  seems  at  present  incapable  of  those 
sensations  of  joy  with  which  I have  lately  been  much 
indulged,  through  its  strugglings  in  relation  to  my 
going  or  staying:  yet  I have  been  enabled  to  com- 
mit the  issue  into  the  hands  of  God,  as  he  may  di- 
rect my  brethren,  hoping  that  their  advice  will  be 
agreeable  to  his  will.” 


The  result  of  the  committee-meeting  has  already 
been  related  ; together  with  the  state  of  his  mind,  as 
far  as  can  be  collected  from  his  letters,  for  sometime 
after  it.  The  termination  of  these  tender  and  inte- 
resting exercises,  and  of  all  his  other  labors,  in  so 
speedy  a removal  from  the  present  scene  of  action, 
may  teach  us  not  to  draw  any  certain  conclusion  as 
to  the  designs  of  God  concerning  our  future  labors 
from  the  ardor  or  sincerity  of  our  feelings.  He  may 
take  it  well  that  it  was  in  our  hearts  to  build  him  a 
house,  though  he  should  for  wise  reasons  have  de- 
termined not  to  gratify  us.  Let  it  suffice  that,  in 
matters  of  everlasting  moment,  he  has  engaged 
to  perfect  that  which  concerns  us.  In  this  he  has 
condescended  to  bind  himself,  as  by  an  oath,  for  our 
consolation.  Here,  therefore,  we  may  safely  consi- 
der our  spiritual  desires  as  indicative  of  his  designs : 
but  it  is  otherwise,  in  various  instances,  with  regard 
to  present  duty. 


116 


MEMOIR  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

His  exercises  and  labors,  from  the  time  of  his  giving  up  the  idea 

of  going  abroad , to  the  commencement  of  his  last  illness. 

Had  the  multiplied  labors  of  this  excellent  man 
permitted  him  to  keep  a regular  diary,  we  may  see 
by  the  foregoing  specimen  of  a single  month  what  a 
rich  store  of  truly  Christian  experience  would  have 
pervaded  these  memoirs.  We  should  then  have 
been  better  able  to  trace  the  gradual  openings  of  his 
holy  mind,  and  the  springs  of  that  extraordinary 
unction  of  spirit,  and  energy  of  action,  by  which  his 
life  was  distinguished.  As  it  is,  we  can  only  collect 
the  gleanings  of  the  harvest,  partly  from  memory, 
and  partly  from  letters  communicated  by  his  friends. 

This  chapter  will  include  a period  of  about  four 
years,  during  which  he  went  twice  to  London  to  col- 
lect for  the  Baptist  mission,  and  once  he  visited  Dub- 
lin, at  the  invitation  of  the  Evangelical  Society  in 
that  city. 

There  appears,  throughout  the  general  tenor  of 
his  life,  a singular  submissiveness  to  the  will  of  God ; 
and,  what  is  worthy  of  notice,  this  disposition  was 
generally  most  conspicuous  when  his  own  will  was 
most  counteracted.  The  justness  of  this  remark  is 
sufficiently  apparent  from  his  letter  above  to  Mrs. 
Pearce,  Nov.  13,  1794,  after  the  decision  of  the  com- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE.  117 

mittee ; and  the  same  spirit  was  carried  into  the  com- 
mon concerns  of  life.  Thus,  about  a month  after- 
wards, when  his  dear  Louisa  was  ill  of  a fever,  he 
thus  writes  from  Northampton  to  Mrs.  Pearce : — 

“ Northampton , Dec.  13,  1794. 

*4  My  dear  Sarah, 

I am  just  brought  on  the  wings  of  celestial  mer- 
cy safe  to  my  Sabbath’s  station.  I am  well ; and 
my  dear  friends  here  seem  healthy  and  happy ; but  I 
feel  for  you.  I long  to  know  how  our  dear  Louisa’s 
pulse  beats : I fear  still  feverish.  We  must  not, 
however,  suffer  ourselves  to  be  infected  with  a men- 
tal fever  on  this  account.  Is  she  ill  ? It  is  right. 
Is  she  very  ill  ...  . dying  ? It  is  still  right.  Is 
she  gone  to  join  the  heavenly  choristers  ? It  is  all 
right,  notwithstanding  our  repinings  ....  Repin- 
ings ! No ; we  will  not  repine.  It  is  best  she  should 
go.  It  is  best  for  her : this  we  must  allow.  It  is 
best  for  us.  Do  we  expect  it  % O what  poor,  un- 
grateful, short-sighted  worms  are  we  ! Let  us  sub- 
mit, my  dear  Sarah,  till  we  come  to  heaven  : if  we 
do  not  then  see  that  it  is  best,  let  us  then  complain. 
But  why  do  I attempt  to  console  ? Perhaps  an  in- 
dulgent providence  has  ere  now  dissipated  your 
fears  ; or,  if  that  same  kind  providence  has  removed 
our  babe,  you  have  consolation  enough  in  Him  who 
suffered  more  than  we ; and  more  than  enough  to 
quiet  all  our  passions,  in  that  astonishing  conside- 


118 


MEMOIR  OF 


ration, — ‘ God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  spared  not 
his  own  Son.’  Did  God  cheerfully  give  the  holy 
child  Jesus  for  us ; and  shall  we  refuse  our  child  to 
Him  ? He  gave  his  Son  to  suffer ; he  takes  our 
children  to  enjoy.  Yes;  to  enjoy  himself. 

“Yours,  with  the  tenderest  regard,  S.  P.” 

In  June,  1795,  he  attended  the  association  at  Ket- 
tering, partly  on  account  of  some  missionary  busi- 
ness there  to  be  transacted.  That  was  a season  of 
great  joy  to  many,  especially  the  last  forenoon  pre- 
vious to  parting.  From  thence  he  wrote  to  Mrs. 
Pearce  as  follows : — 

44  My  dear  Sarah, 

“ From  a pew  in  the  house  of  God  at  Kettering ; 
with  my  cup  of  joy  running  over,  I address  you  by 
the  hands  of  brother  Simmons.  Had  it  pleased  di- 
vine providence  to  have  permitted  your  accompany- 
ing me,  my  pleasures  would  have  no  small  addition  ; 
because  I should  have  hoped  that  you  would  have 
been  filled  with  similar  consolation,  and  have  re- 
ceived equal  edification  by  the  precious  means  of 
grace  on  which  I have  attended.  Indeed,  I never 
remember  to  have  enjoyed  a public  meeting  to  such 
a high  degree  since  I have  been  in  the  habit  of  at- 
tending upon  them.  O that  I may  return  to  you, 
and  the  church  of  God,  in  the  fullness  of  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Gospel  of  Christ ! I hope,  my  beloved, 
that  you  are  not  without  the  enjoyment  of  the  sweet- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


119 


ness  and  the  supports  of  the  blessed  Gospel.  O that 
you  may  get  and  keep  near  to  God,  and  in  Him  find 
infinitely  more  than  you  can  possibly  lose  by  your 
husband’s  absence ! 

“Mr.  Hall  preached  last  evening  from  1 Pet.  1 : 8. 
A most  evangelical  and  experimental  season  ! I 
was  charmed  and  warmed.  O that  Jesus  may  go 
on  to  reveal  himself  to  him  as  altogether  lovely?  I 
am  unable  to  write  more  now.  To-day  I set  off  for 
Northampton,  and  preach  there  to-night.  The  Lord 
bless  you.  S.  P.” 

The  following  letters,  written  to  Mr.  Carey,  will 
exhibit  the  deep  interest  he  continued  to  feel  in  the 
happiness,  of  his  brethren  in  India,  and  in  the  success 
of  their  blessed  undertaking.  The  first  was  written 
from  London,  where  he  was  engaged  in  soliciting 
contributions  for  the  Mission. 

“ London , August  27, 1795. 

“ My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ Banished  as  you  are  from  my  eyes,  I love  you 
too  well  to  be  unmindful  of  your  concerns,  or  unin- 
terested in  your  best  welfare.  Our  affectionate  and 
I trust  pious  intercourse,  before  you  left  England,  to- 
gether with  the  letters  I have  received  and  seen 
from  you  since  your  arrival  in  India,  have  uniform- 
ly heightened  that  esteem  which  begun  with  our 
first  acquaintance  on  the  day  of  your  ordination  at 
Leicester.  Hence  I can  suffer  no  opportunity  of 
corresponding  with  you  to  pass  unnoticed ; and  as 


120 


MEMOIR  OF 


my  dear  friend  Mr.  Savage  tells  me  that  he  expects 
a vessel  will  sail  for  Bengal  in  a few  days,  I at- 
tempt to  give  you  some  pleasure  by  writing  a 
friendly  epistle. 

“ I am  here  raising  subscriptions  for  our  Society  the 
the  third  year.  The  times,  indeed,  are  unfavorable  to 
application,  and  I do  not  fail  to  meet  with  beggars’ 
fare  ; yet  on  the  whole  I must  not  complain.  I have 
been  three  days  at  work,  and  have  received  thirty- 
four  guineas : whether  I shall  continue  to  succeed 
as  well,  I know  not ; my  spirits  often  flag,  but  I 
would  hope  and  do  the  best. 

“ Perhaps  you  have  heard  that  the  late  Mr.  Trim 
der,  of  Northampton,  left  about  £ 400  to  the  Society, 
besides  which  I suppose  we  have  £300  or  £400 
more  in  hand ; so  that  we  only  want  suitable  per- 
sons to  send,  in  order  to  extend  our  endeavors  for 
the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 

“ In  former  letters  we  told  you  that  we  had  re- 
solved on  an  African  mission,  and  that  two  pious, 
and  apparently  suitable  young  men,  had  offered 
their  services  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  that 
benighted  and  miserable  part  of  the  world.  I am 
happy  now  in  being  able  to  add,  that  although  there 
was  some  difficulty  at  first  in  securing  them  a pas- 
sage, it  is  at  length  obtained.  Brother  Fuller  came 
to  London,  and  met  with  some  of  the  directors  of  the 
Sierra  Leone  Company,  who  have  agreed  to  allow 
them  a passage  in  their  ships,  and  to  leave  them  at 


SAMUEL  rEARCE. 


121 


full  liberty  as  to  the  conducting  of  the  mission  when 
they  arrive  in  Africa. 

“ On  Wednesday,  the  16th  of  September  next,  we 
propose  to  have  a parting  meeting  at  Birmingham. 
Brother  Ryland  is  to  address  the  missionaries  ; the 
other  parts  of  the  service  are  not  yet  arranged. 
Early  in  October  the  vessels  will  sail,  and  with 
them  six  pious  families  of  Wesleyan  Methodists, 
who  are  to  settle  for  one  year  at  Free  Town.  They 
mean  to  proceed  up  the  Foulah  country ; and  having 
prepared  suitable  receptacles  for  their  families,  on 
the  commencement  of  the  second  year  they  are  to 
be  removed  also  ; when,  by  the  practice  of  agricul- 
ture and  the  useful  arts,  together  with  frequent  con- 
versation on  religious  subjects,  and  a cheerful  yet 
guarded  behavior,  they  hope  to  civilize  and  chris- 
tianize the  negro  inhabitants.  The  better  to  pro- 
mote their  pious  designs,  it  is  proposed  to  send  with 
them  one  or  more  missionaries,  whose  only  work  it 
will  be  to  preach  to  the  colony  and  evangelize  the 
heathen. 

“ The  plan  strikes  me  as  well  calculated  to  an- 
swer its  end.  I remember  reading  of  a similar  plan 
formed  by  one  John  Oxenbridge,  an  ejected  minis- 
ter in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  who  went  to  South 
America  on  purpose  to  explore  the  country,  and  on 
his  return  published  a book,  recommending  the  go- 
ing out  of  a colony  for  the  purpose  of  spreading  the 
Gospel  there;  but  the  time  was  not  then  come:  both 
11 


122 


MEMOIR  OF 


wise  and  foolish  virgins  then  slumbered  and  slept. 
I trust  that  the  friends  of  Christ  are  now  recovering 
from  their  stupor.  A general  concern  discovers  it- 
self in  almost  all  denominations.  The  Independent 
brethren,  in  connexion  with  Calvinistic  Methodists 
and  Churchmen,  are  about  attempting  a mission  to 
the  South  Sea  Islands,  where  they  propose  to  send 
a large  body  of  missionaries,  if  they  can  procure 
them.  The  Lord  prosper  the  work  of  their  hands  ! 

44  Your  affectionate  brother,  S.  P.” 

“ P.  S.  I have  another  minute  to  spare,  and  affec- 
tion bids  me  to  spend  it  in  your  company.  I have 
heard,  since  I wrote  the  above,  that  the  plan  of 
the  Wesleyan  Colony  in  the  Foulah  country  has 
been  somewhat  altered,  and  that  Dr.  C.  will  accom- 
pany them. 

“ Mr.  La  Trobe  has  furnished  me  with  the  last 
two  numbers  of  the  Brethren’s  Periodical  Accounts  : 
I enclose  them  for  your  gratification.  You  will  re- 
joice to  find  that  the  Hottentots  are  seeking  after 
Jesus,  and  be  encouraged  to  continue  your  labors  of 
love  among  the  poor  Hindoos.  Be  not  discouraged, 
my  dear  brother,  if  you  do  not  succeed  immediately. 
You  know  the  brethren  labored  nearly  six  years 
without  effect  in  Greenland;  but  they  persevered, 
and  now  a tenth  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  coun- 
try are  professors  of  the  faith  of  Christ.  But  when 
I consider  by  what  means  they  achieved  so  great  a 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


123 


work — by  the  simple  preaching  of  the  cross  of 
Christ,  and  an  exhibition  of  the  love  of  his  heart,  I 
am  constrained  to  say,  1 Not  by  might,  nor  by  pow- 
er, but  by  thy  Spirit,  O Lord  of  Hosts.5  I have  late- 
ly been  struck  with  a remark  which  applies  to  their 
labors  and  success.  Facts  interest  more  than  specu- 
lations or  abstract  positions,  however  just.  Talk  to 
a child  about  any  abstract  subject,  and  it  requires 
pains  to  secure  his  attention ; but  tell  him  a story  t 
and  he  is  all  ear.  So  I should  suppose  an  affection- 
ate relation  of  the  story  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
death  and  sufferings,  would  be  the  most  likely  way 
of  engaging  the  heart  of  a heathen  : but  I,  who  am 
15,000  miles  from  the  seat  of  your  labors,  am  al- 
most ashamed  to  give  my  thoughts  on  a subject  with 
which  you  must  be  so  much  better  acquainted. 
Forgive  my  freedom,  and  again  believe  me, 

11  Most  affectionately  yours,  in  our  dear  Lord  Jesus, 

“S.  P.55 

“ Birmingham , Jan.  6,  1796. 

**My  dearly  beloved  Brother, 

“ To  neglect  any  opportunity  of  renewing  the  ex- 
pressions of  my  warm  attachment,  would  give  me 
pain,  especially  after  knowing  how  long  you  were 
in  India  before  you  received  any  communications 
from  your  friends  in  Europe.  Long  before  now  I 
hope  you  are  convinced  that  your  disappointment 
was  not  owing  to  any  want  of  regard  or  attention  in 


124 


MEMOIR  OF 


your  brethren  here.  I have  often  pleased  myself 
with  an  idea  of  the  scene  when  the  delayed  corres- 
spondence  poured  in  upon  you  too  fast  almost  even 
for  your  keenest  appetite  to  devour,  and  the  abun- 
dance of  packets  at  once  annihilated  all  your  suspi- 
cions of  our  want  of  friendship. 

“I  would  now  have  written  a long  letter,  but 
have  been  so  much  employed  this  last  month  in  pre- 
paring our  Periodical  Accounts,  No.  2,  for  the 
press ; correcting  the  proofs,  and  sending  them  off  to 
the  different  churches  in  the  kingdom,  that  I almost 
fear  being  too  late  for  this  conveyance,  as  I must 
first  send  to  Olney,  that  it  may  be  enclosed  in  bro- 
ther Sutcliff’s  parcel  to  you.  He,  brother  Fuller, 
and  I suppose  brother  Ryland,  will  write,  and  pro- 
bably give  you  all  the  intelligence  that  the  state  of 
the  churches  afford.  My  next,  I hope,  will  be  longer. 

“ What  pleasure  must  it  give  you  to  hear  of  the 
great  things  God  has  done  for  Leicester ! I was 
there  last  Christmas  day,  and  preached  for  the  Mis- 
sion at  Mr.  Worthington’s  meeting.  The  congrega- 
tion was  very  large,  and  many  went  away,  not  being 
able  to  get  in.  £ 36  were  collected,  and  apparently 
given  with  the  heart.  I think  I told  you  that  above 
J03O  were  raised  in  Leicester  the  last  year.  Thus 
the  seed  you  sowed,  during  your  residence  there, 
now  springs  up  to  the  glory  of  God. 

“ Thank  you,  my  dear  brother,  for  your  kind  let- 
ter of  January  18,  1795.  It  was  as  cold  water  to  a 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


125 


thirsty  soul.  Do  not  fail  to  refresh  me  as  often  as 
you  have  leisure,  and  pray  be  particular  in  your 
communications  respecting  the  work  of  God.  A 
large  portion  of  zeal  now  discovers  itself  among 
Christians  of  every  name.  I shall  desire  brother 
SutclifF  to  enclose  a copy  of  the  Missionary  Socie- 
ty’s Sermons.  I was  in  London  when  they  were 
preached,  attending  our  brethren,  who  soon  after 
sailed  for  Africa.  It  was  a Pentecost.  The  breth- 
ren who  compose  that  society,  stated  publicly  that 
our  zeal  kindled  theirs : ‘ we  lighted  our  torch  at 
yours,  and  it  was  God  who  first  touched  your  heart 
with  fire  from  his  holy  altar.’  To  him  be  all  the 
praise ! 

44 1 am,  my  dear,  dear  brother,  affectionately  yours, 

44  S.  P.” 

In  July,  1795,  Mr.  P.  received  a pressing  invita- 
tion from  the  Genera]  Evangelical  Society  at  Dub- 
lin to  pay  them  a visit,  and  to  assist  in  diffusing  the 
Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  in  that  kingdom. 

A little  before  this  journey,  it  occurred  to  Dr. 
Ryland  that  an  itinerating  mission  into  Cornwall 
might  be  of  use  to  the  cause  of  true  religion,  and 
that  two  acceptable  ministers  might  be  induced  to 
undertake  it;  and  that,  if  executed  during  the  vaca- 
tion at  the  Bristol  Academy,  two  of  the  students 
might  supply  their  place.  He  communicated  his 
thoughts  to  Mr.  Pearce,  who  wrote  thus  in  answer: 

11# 


126 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ May  30,  1796. 

MMy  vory  dear  Brother, 

I thank  you  a thousand  times  for  your  last  letter. 
Blessed  be  God,  who  hath  put  it  into  your  heart  to 
propose  such  a plan  for  increasing  the  boundaries 
of  Zion ! I have  read  your  letter  to  our  wisest 
friends  here,  and  they  heard  it  with  great  joy.  The 
plan,  the  place,  the  mode,  the  persons, — all,  all  meet 
our  most  affectionate  wishes.  How  did  such  a 
scheme  never  enter  our  minds  before  7 Alas,  we 
have  nothing  in  our  hearts  that  is  worth  having, 
save  what  God  puts  there.  Do  write  to  me  when 
at  Dublin,  and  tell  me  whether  it  be  resolved  on, 
when  they  set  out,  &c.  I hope,  ere  long,  to  hear 
that  as  many  disciples  are  employed  in  Great  Bri- 
tain as  the  Savior  employed  in  Judea.  When  he 
gives  the  word,  great  will  be  the  company  of  the 
preachers. 

“ O my  dear  brother,  let  us  go  on  still  praying, 
contriving,  laboring,  defending,  until  4 the  little  lea- 
ven leaven  the  whole  lump,  and  the  small  stone 
from  the  mountain  fill  the  whole  earth.’ 

“ What  pleasures  do  those  lose  who  have  no  in- 
terest in  God’s  gracious  and  holy  cause!  How 
thankful  should  we  be  that  we  are  not  strangers  to 
the  joy  which  the  friends  of  Zion  feel,  when  the 
Lord  turneth  again  Zion’s  captivity ! 

“ I am,  beyond  expression,  your  affectionate  brother 
in  Christ.  S-  P ” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


127 


On  May  31  he  set  off  for  Dublin,  and  “ the  Lord 
prospered  his  way,”  so  that  he  arrived  at  the  time 
appointed ; and  from  every  account  it  appears  that 
he  was  not  only  sent  in  the  fullness  of  the  blessing 
of  the  Gospel  of  peace,  but  that  the  Lord  himself 
went  with  him.  His  preaching  was  not  only  high- 
ly acceptable  to  every  class  of  hearers,  but  the  word 
came  from  him  with  power ; and  there  is  abundant 
reason  to  believe  that  many  will,  through  eternity, 
praise  God  for  sending  his  message  to  them  by  this 
dear  ambassador  of  Christ. 

He  was  earnestly  solicited  by  the  Evangelical 
Society  to  renew  his  visit  to  that  kingdom,  in  1798. 
Ready  to  embrace  every  call  of  duty,  he  had  signi- 
fied his  compliance,  and  the  time  was  fixed;  but 
the  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion  prevented  him 
from  realizing  his  intention.  This  was  a painful 
disappointment  to  many,  who  wished  once  more  to 
see  his  face,  and  to  hear  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion from  his  lips. 

The  following  letter  was  witten  to  Mrs.  Pearce, 
from  Dublin,  when  he  had  been  there  a little  more 
than  a week: — 

“ Dublin, , June  31,  1796. 

’“My  dear  Sarah, 

“ I long  to  know  how  you  do,  and  you  will  be  as 
much  concerned  to  know  how  I go  on,  at  this  dis- 
tance from  you.  I hasten  to  satisfy  your  inquiries. 

“ I am  in  perfect  health  ; am  delightfully  disap* 


128 


MEMOIR  OF 


pointed  with  the  place  and  its  inhabitants.  I am 
very  thankful  that  I came  over.  I have  found  much 
more  religion  here  already  than  I expected  to  meet 
with  during  the  whole  of  my  stay.  The  prospect 
of  usefulness  is  flattering.  I have  already  many 
more  friends  (I  hope  Christian  friends)  than  I can 
gratify  by  visits.  Many  doors  are  open  for  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  in  the  city  ; and  my  country  excur- 
sions will  probably  be  few.  Thus  much  for  out- 
line. 

“ But  you  will  like  to  know  how  I spend  my 
time,  &c.  Well  then  : I am  at  the  house  of  a Mr. 
Hutton,  late  high  sheriff  for  the  city,  a gentleman 
of  opulence,  respectability,  and  evangelical  piety. 
He  is  by  profession  a Calvinistic  Presbyterian,  an 
elder  of  Dr.  M’Dowal’s  church ; has  a most  amia- 
ble wife,  and  four  children.  I am  very  thankful  for 
being  placed  here  during  my  stay.  I am  quite  at 
home — I mean  as  to  ease  and  familiarity ; for,  as  to 
style  of  living,  I neither  do,  nor  desire  to  equal  it. 
Yet,  in  my  present  situation,  it  is  convenient.  It 
would,  however,  be  sickening  and  dull,  had  I not  a 
God  to  go  to,  to  converse  with,  to  enjoy,  and  to  call 
my  own.  Oh  ! it  is  this,  it  is  this,  my  dearest 
Sarah,  which  gives  a point  to  every  enjoyment,  and 
sweetens  all  the  cup  of  life. 

“ The  Lord’s  day  after  I wrote  to  you  last,  I 
preached  for  Dr.  M’Dowal  in  the  morning,  at  hah 
past  eleven;  heard  a Mr.  Kflburne  at  five;  and 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


129 


preached  again  at  Plunket-street  at  seven.  On 
Tuesday  evening  I preached  at  a hospital ; and  on 
Thursday  evening  at  Plunket-street  again.  Yester- 
day, for  the  Baptists,  in  the  morning  ; Dr.  M’Dowal 
at  five ; and  at  Plunket-street  at  seven. 

“ The  hours  of  worship  will  appear  singular  to 
you:  they  depend  on  the  usual  meal  times.  We 
breakfast  at  ten  ; dine  between  four  and  five,  some- 
times between  five  and  six ; take  tea  from  seven  to 
nine ; and  sup  from  ten  to  twelve. 

I thank  God  that  I possess  an  abiding  determina- 
tion to  aim  at  the  consciences  of  the  people  in  every 
discourse.  I have  borne  the  most  positive  testimony 
against  the  prevailing  evils  of  professors  here : as 
sensuality,  gaiety,  vain  amusements,  neglect  of  the 
sabbath,  &c. ; and  last  night  told  an  immense  crowd 
of  professors,  of  the  first  rank,  ‘ that  if  they  made 
custom  and  fashion  their  plea,  they  were  awfully 
deluding  their  souls ; for  it  had  always  been  the 
fashion  to  insult  God,  to  dissipate  time,  and  to  pur- 
sue the  broad  road  to  hell : but  it  would  not  lessen 
their  torments  there,  that  the  way  to  damnation  was 
the  fashion.’ 

“ I feared  my  faithfulness  would  have  given  them 
offence;  but,  I am  pursuaded  it  was  the  way  to 
please  the  Lord ; and  those  who  I expected  would 
be  enemies  are  not  only  at  peace  with  me,  but  even 
renounce  their  sensual  indulgences  to  attend  on  my 
ministry,  I do  assuredly  believe  that  God  has  sent 


130 


MEMOIR  OF 


me  hither  for  good.  The  five  o’clock  meetings  are 
miserably  attended  in  general.  In  a house  that  will 
hold  fifteen  hundred  or  two  thousand  people,  you 
will  hardly  see  above  fifty  ! Yesterday  morning  I 
preached  on  the  subject  of  public  worship,  from 
Psalm  5 : 7,  and  seriously  warned  them  against  pre- 
ferring their  bellies  to  God,  and  their  own  houses 
to  his.  I was  delighted  and  surprised  at  the  five 
o’clock  meeting,  to  see  the  place  nearly  full.  Sure- 
ly this  is  the  Lord’s  doing,  and  it  is  marvelous  in 
my  eyes.  Never,  never  did  I more  feel  how  weak 
I am  in  myself — a mere  nothing  ; and  how  strong 
I am  in  the  omnipotence  of  God.  I feel  a superio- 
rity to  all  fear,  and  possess  a concious  dignity  in 
being  the  ambassador  of  Christ.  O help  me  to 
praise  ! for  it  is  he  alone  who  teacheth  my  hands  to 
war,  and  my  fingers  to  fight : and  still  pray  for  me  ; 
for,  if  he  withdraw  for  a moment,  I become  as 
weak  and  unprofitable  as  the  briers  of  the  wilder- 
ness. 

“ You  cannot  think  how  much  I am  supported 
by  the  assurance  that  I have  left  a praying  people 
at  Birmingham ; and  I believe  that,  in  answer  to 
their  prayers,  I have  hitherto  been  wonderfully  as- 
sisted in  the  public  work,  as  well  as  enjoyed  much 
in  private  devotion. 

• “ I have  formed  a most  pleasing  acquaintance 
with  several  serious  young  men  in  the  University 
here,  and  with  two  of  the  fellows  of  the  college. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


131 


most  pious  gentlemen  indeed,  who  have  undergone 
a world  of  reproach  for  Christ  and  his  Gospel,  and 
have  been  forbidden  to  preach  in  the  churches  by 
the  Archbishop : but  God  raised  another  house  for 
them  here,  where  they  preach  with  much  success, 
and  have  begun  a meeting  in  the  college  w’hich 
promises  fresh  prosperity  to  the  cause  of  Jesus. 

“S.  P” 

The  following  particulars,  in  addition  to  the 
above,  are  taken  partly  from  some  notes  in  his  own 
hand-writing,  and  partly  from  the  account  given  by 
his  friend  Mr.  Summers,  who  accompanied  him 
during  the  latter  part  of  his  visits. 

At  his  first  arrival,  the  congregations  were  but 
thinly  attended,  and  the  Baptist  congregation  in 
particular,  amongst  whom  he  delivered  several  dis- 
courses. It  much  affected  him  to  see  the  whole  city 
given  to  sensuality  and  worldly  conformity ; and 
especially  to  find  those  of  his  own  denomination 
amongst  the  lowest  and  least  affected  with  their  con- 
dition. But  the  longer  he  continued,  the  more  the 
congregations  increased,  and  every  opportunity  be- 
came increasingly  interesting,  both  to  him  and  them. 
His  faithful  remonstrances,  and  earnest  recommen- 
dations of  prayer-meetings  to  his  Baptist  friends, 
though  at  first  apparently  ill  received,  were  well  ta- 
ken in  the  end ; and  he  had  the  happiness  to  see  in 
them  some  hopeful  appearances  of  a return  of  God. 


132 


MEMOIR  OF 


On  June  20  he  wrote  to  his  friend  Mr.  Summers 
as  follows : — 

44  My  dear  Friend. 

If  you  mean  to  abide  by  my  opinion,  I say,  come 
to  Dublin,  and  come  directly.  I have  been  most 
delightfully  disappointed.  I expected  darkness,  and 
behold  light ; sorrow,  and  I have  had  cause  for 
abundant  joy.  I thank  God  that  I came  hither,  and 
hope  that  many,  as  well  as  myself,  will  have  cause 
to  praise  him.  Never  have  I been  more  deeply 
taught  my  own  nothingness ; never  has  the  power 
of  God  more  evidently  rested  upon  me.  The  har- 
vest here  is  great  indeed : and  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest has  enabled  me  to  labor  in  it  with  delight. 

‘ I praise  him  for  all  that  is  past ; 

c I trust  him  for  all  that’s  to  come.’ 

“ The  Lord  has  of  late  been  doing  great  things 
for  Dublin.  Several  of  the  young  men  in  the  college 
have  been  awakened ; and  two  of  the  fellows  are 
sweet  evangelical  preachers.  One  of  them  is  of  a 
spirit  serene  as  the  summer’s  evening,  and  sweet  as 
the  breath  of  May.  I am  already  intimate  with 
them,  and  have  spent  several  mornings  in  college 
with  various  students  who  bid  fair  to  be  faithful 
watchmen  on  Jerusalem’s  walls.  But  I hope  you 
will  come,  and  then  you  will  see  for  yourself.  If 
not,  I will  give  you  some  pleasant  details  when  we 
meet  in  England.  S.  P.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


133 


Mr.  Summers  complied  with  this  invitation.  Of 
the  last  seven  or  eight  days  of  Mr.  Pearce’s  continu- 
ance at  Dublin,  he  thus  writes  : 

“Monday,  July  4. — At  three  in  the  afternoon  I 
went  with  my  friend  Mr.  Summers  to  Mr.  K.’s. 
Spent  a very  agreeable  day.  Miss  A.  K.  remarked 
two  wonders  in  Dublin — a praying  society  compos- 
ed of  students  at  college,  and  another  of  lawyers. 
The  family  were  called  together ; I read  and  ex- 
pounded the  twelfth  chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  prayed. 
At  seven  we  went  to  a prayer-meeting  at  Plunket- 
street ; there  was  a very  large  attendance.  Mr.  R, 
and  Mr.  S.  prayed;  and  I spoke  from  Rom.  10  : 12, 
13:  ‘There  is  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and 
the  Greek ; for  the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto 
all  who  call  upon  him.  For  whosoever  shall  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.’  Many 
seemed  affected.  After  I had  closed  the  opportuni- 
ty, I told  them  some  of  my  own  experience,  and  re- 
quested that,  if  any  present  wished  for  conversation 
they  would  come  to  me,  either  that  evening,  or  on 
Thursday  evening,  in  the  vestry.  Five  persons 
came  in.  One  had  been  long  impressed  with  reli- 
gion, but  could  never  summon  courage  enough  to 
open  her  heart  before.  Another,  a Miss  W.  attri- 
buted her  first  impressions,  under  God,  to  my  min- 
istry ; and  told  me  that  her  father  had  regularly  at- 
tended of  late,  and  that  her  mother  was  so  much 
alarmed  as  to  be  almost  in  despair.  Poor  girl  ! she 
12 


134 


MEMOIR  OF 


seemed  truly  in  earnest  about  her  own  soul,  and  as 
much  concerned  for  her  parents.  The  next  had 
possessed  a serious  concern  for  some  time,  and  of 
late  had  been  much  revived.  One  young  lady,  a 
Miss  H.  stayed  in  the  meeting-house,  exceedingly 
affected  indeed.  Mr.  K.  spoke  to  her.  She  said 
she  would  speak  to  me  on  Thursday. 

“ Tuesday,  5. — Went  to  Lexlip.  At  seven  preach- 
ed to  a large  and  affected  auditory. 

“ Wednesday,  6. — Mr.  H.  and  myself  went  to 
Mrs.  M’G.  to  inquire  about  the  young  lady  who 
was  so  much  affected  at  the  meeting.  Mrs.  M’G. 
said  her  mother  and  sister  were  pious ; that  she  had 
been  very  giddy ; but  that  last  Lord’s  day  she  was 
seriously  awakened  to  a sense  of  sin ; had  express- 
ed her  delight  in  religion,  and  fled  for  refuge  to  the 
blood  of  Jesus.  Her  sister  was  introduced  to  me,  a 
sweetly  pious  lady.  I agreed  to  wait  for  an  inter- 
view with  the  young  lady  at  Mr.  H.’s  in  Eccles- 
street,  to-morrow. 

“ Thursday,  7. — Miss  H.,  her  sister,  and  Mrs. 
M’G.  came  to  Eccles-street.  A most  delightful  in- 
terview. Seldom  have  I seen  such  proficiency  in 
so  short  a time.  That  day  a week,  at  Plunket- 
street,  she  received  her  first  serious  impressions  • 
her  concern  deepened  at  Mass-lane,  on  Lord’s  day 
morning  ; more  so  in  the  evening  at  Plunket-street ; 
but  most  of  all  on  Monday  night.  I exhorted  them 
to  begin  a prayer  and  experience-meeting  : and  they 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


135 


agreed.  Blessed  be  God ! this  strengthens  my 
hands  greatly.  At  seven  o’clock,  preached  at  Plun- 
ket-street,  from  Jer.  1 : 4,  5 : ‘ Going  and  weeping — 
they  shall  ask  their  way  to  Zion  with  their  faces 
thitherward.’  A full  house  and  an  impressive  sea- 
son. Tarried  after  the  public  services  were  ended, 
to  converse  on  religion.  The  most  pleasing  case 
was  that  of  a young  man  of  Mr.  D.’s. 

“ Saturday,  9. — Went  with  my  friend  Mr.  S.  to 
call  on  Miss  H.  Found  her  at  her  mother’s.  We 
first  passed  the  door.  She  ran  out  after  us  ; seemed 
happy,  but  agitated.  Ran,  and  called  her  mother. 
Soon  we  saw  the  door  of  the  parlor  open,  and  a ma- 
jestic lady  appeared ; who,  as  she  entered  the  room, 
thus  accosted  me  : ‘ Who  art  thou,  O blessed  of  the 
Lord ! Welcome  to  the  widow’s  house ! Accept 
the  widow’s  thanks  for  coming  after  the  child  whom 
thou  hast  begotten  in  the  gospel !’  I was  too  much 
overcome  to  do  more  than  take  the  aged  saint  by 
the  hand.  A solemn  silence  ensued  for  a minute  or 
two ; when  the  old  lady,  recovering,  expressed  -the 
fullness  of  her  satisfaction  respecting  the  reality  of 
the  change  effected  in  her  daughter,  and  her  grati- 
tude for  the  great  refreshment  of  her  own  soul,  by 
means  of  my  poor  labors.  She  said  she  had  known 
the  Lord  during  forty  years,  being  called  under  the 
ministry  of  John  Fisher,  in  the  open  air,  when  on 
a visit  to  an  officer,  who  was  her  brother-in-law. 
She  told  us  much  of  her  experience,  and  promised 


136 


MEMOIR  OF 


to  encourage  the  prayer-meeting  which  1 proposed 
to  be  held  in  her  house  every  Lord’s-day  evening. 
They  are  to  begin  to-morrow,  after  preaching.  It 
was  a pleasant  meeting;  and  we  returned  with 
pleasure  to  Eccles-street.  After  we  rose  up  to  come 
away,  the  old  lady  affectionately  said,  ‘ May  the 
good-will  of  Him  who  dwelt  in  the  bush  attend  you 
wherever  you  go,  for  ever  and  ever !’  ” 

The  young  lady,  some  months  after,  wrote  to  Mr. 
S.  and  says,  amongst  other  things,  “ I have  great 
reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  many  blessings  the 
Lord  has  been  pleased  to  bestow  upon  me,  and  in 
particular  for  his  sending  Mr.  Pearce  to  this  city ; 
and  that  through  his  means  I have  been  convinced 
of  sin.  I am  happy  to  inform  you  that,  through 
grace,  I am  enabled  to  walk  in  the  narrow  path. 
The  Lord  has  taken  away  all  desire  for  worldly 
company ; all  my  desires,  now,  are  to  attend  on  the 
means  of  grace.  Blessed  be  his  name  ! I often  find 
him  present  in  them.  My  mother  and  I often  re- 
member the  happy  time  we  spent  in  your  company 
at  our  house.  She  often  speaks  of  it  with  great 
pleasure,  and  blesses  the  Lord  for  the  change 
which  grace  has  wrought  in  me.” 

“Lord’s-day,  10. — (the  last  Sabbath.) — Preached 
in  the  morning  at  Mary’s  Abbey,  from  Job,  33: 
27,  28  : ‘He  looketh  upon  men,  and  if  any  say,  I 
have  sinned,  and  perverted  that  which  was  right, 
and  it  profited  me  not,  he  will  deliver  his  soul  from 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


137 


going  into  the  pit,  and  his  life  shall  see  the  light.’ 
A happy  season.  In  the  afternoon,  having  dined 
with  Mr.  W.  he  took  me  to  Swift’s  Alley,  the  Bap- 
tist place  of  worship,  where  I gave  an  exortation 
on  brotherly  love,  and  administered  the  Lord’s  sup- 
per. At  Mr.  W.’s  motion,  the  church  requested  me 
to  look  out  a suitable  minister  for  them.  In  the 
evening  I preached  at  Plunket-street,  from  2 Timo- 
thy, 1 : 18  : 4 The  Lord  grant  unto  him  that  he  may 
find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day  !’  A very  solemn 
season.” 

“Monday,  11.— Met  the  dear  Christian  friends, 
for  the  last  time,  at  a prayer-meeting  in  Plunket- 
street.  The  Lord  was  there ! Several  friends  spent 
the  evening  with  us  afterwards  at  Mr.  H.’s.” 

44  Tuesday,  12. — Went  on  board  at  four.  Arriv- 
ed at  Liverpool  on  Thursday,  and  safely  at  home  on 
Friday,  July  15,  1796.  Blessed  be  the  Preserver 
of  men,  the  Savior  of  sinners,  and  the  help  of  his 
servants,  for  evermore.  Amen,  amen!” 

Some  time  after,  writing  to  his  friend  who  ac- 
companied him,  he  says — “ I have  received  several 
1 letters  from  Dublin  ; two  from  Master  B.  one  from 
Miss  H.  one  from  M.  three  or  four  from  our 
Baptist  friends,  and  some  from  others  whom  I can- 
not recollect.  Mr.  K.  lately  called  on  me,  in  his 
way  from  Bath  to  Holyhead.  We  talked  of  you, 
and  of  our  Lord,  and  did  not  part  till  we  had  pre- 
sented ourselves  before  the  throne.” 

12* 


138 


MEMOIR  OF 


During  his  labors  in  Dublin  he  was  strongly 
solicited  to  settle  in  a very  flattering  situation  at  the 
Black  Rock,  the  residence  of  some  of  the  most  gen- 
teel families  in  the  neighborhood ; and  a very 
liberal  salary  was  offered  him.*  On  his  positively 
declining  it,  mention  was  made  of  only  six  months 
in  the  year.  When  that  was  declined,  three  months 
were  proposed  ; and,  when  he  was  about  to  answer 
this  in  the  negative,  the  party  refused  to  receive  his 
answer,  desiring  him  to  take  time  to  consider  of  it. 
He  did  so,  and,  though  he  entertained  a very  grate- 
ful sense  of  the  kindness  and  generosity  expressed 
in  the  proposal,  yet,  after  the  rnaturest  deliberation, 
he  thought  it  his  duty  to  decline  it.  Mr.  Pearce’s 
modesty  prevented  his  talking  on  such  a subject ; but 
it  was  known  at  the  time  by  his  friend  who  accompa- 
nied him,  and,  since  his  death,  has  been  frequently 
mentioned  as  an  instance  of  his  disinterested  spirit. 

His  friends  at  Birmingham  were  ready  to  think 
it  hard  that  he  should  be  so  willing  to  leave  them,  to 
go  on  a mission  among  the  heathen : but  they  could 
not  well  complain,  and  much  less  think  ill  of  him, 
when  they  saw  that  such  a willingness  was  more 

* One  lady  of  affluence  engaged  herself  to  contribute  suf- 
ficient for  the  handsome  support  of  Mr.  Pearce  and  family, 
if  he  would  reside  in  the  neighborhood  of  Dublin  ; but  he 
declined,  telling  her  that  he  had  found  three  things  at 
Birmingham  which  determined  him  not  to  leave  it — health, 
love,  and  usefulness. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


139 


than  could  be  effected  by  the  most  flattering  prospects 
of  a worldly  nature,  accompanied  too  with  promis- 
ing  appearances  of  religious  usefulness. 

About  a month  after  his  return  from  Dublin,  Mr. 
Pearce  addressed  a letter  to  Mr.  Carey,  in  which  he 
gives  some  farther  account  of  Ireland,  as  well  as 
of  some  other  interesting  matters. 

“ Birmingham , Aug.  12,  1796. 

“ O,  my  dear  brother,  did  you  but  know  with  what 
feelings  I resume  my  pen,  freely  to  correspond  with 
you,  after  receiving  your  very  affectionate  letter  to 
myself,  and  perusing  that  which  you  sent  by  the 
same  conveyance  to  the  society,  I am  sure  you  would 
persuade  yourself  that  I have  no  common  friendship 
for  you,  and  that  your  regards  are  at  least  returned 
with  equal  ardor. 

“ I fear  (I  had  almost  said)  that  I shall  never  see 
your  face  in  the  flesh  ; but  if  any  thing  can  add  to 
the  joy  which  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  confor- 
mity, perfect  conformity  to  him,  will  afford  in  hea- 
ven, surely  the  certain  prospect  of  meeting  with  my 
dear  brother  Carey  there,  is  one  of  the  greatest. 
Thrice  happy  should  I be,  if  the  providence  of  God 
would  open  a way  for  my  partaking  of  your  labors, 
your  sufferings,  and  your  pleasures,  on  this  side  the 
eternal  world  : but  all  my  brethren  here  are  of  opi- 
nion that  I shall  be  more  useful  at  home  than  abroad  ; 
and  I,  though  reluctantly,  submit.  Yet  lam  truly 


140 


MEMOIR  OF 


with  you  in  spirit.  My  heart  is  at  Mudnabatty ; and 
at  times  I even  hope  to  find  my  body  there : but  with 
the  Lord  I leave  it.  He  knows  my  wishes,  my  mo- 
tives, my  regret.  He  knows  all  my  soul ; and,  de- 
praved as  it  is,  I feel  an  inexpressible  satisfaction 
that  he  does  know  it.  However,  it  is  a humbling 
thought  to  me,  that  he  sees  I am  unfit  for  such  a sta- 
tion, and  unworthy  of  such  an  honor  as  to  bear  his 
name  among  the  heathen.  But  I must  be  thankful 
still  that,  though  he  appoints  me  not  to  a post  in  fo- 
reign service,  he  will  allow  me  to  stand  sentinel  at 
home.  In  this  situation  may  I have  grace  to  be  faith- 
ful unto  death  1 

“ With  pleasure  approaching  to  rapture,  I read 
the  last  accounts  you  sent  us.  I never  expected  im- 
mediate success  ; the  prospect  is  truly  greater  than 
my  most  sanguine  hopes.  ‘ The  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  like  to  a little  leaven  hid  in  three  measures  of 
meal,  till  the  whole  was  leavened.’  Blessed  be  God  ! 
the  leaven  is  in  the  meal,  and  its  influence  is  already 
discoverable.  A great  God  is  doing  great  things  by 
you.  Go  on,  my  dearest  brother,  go  on  ; God  will 
do  greater  things  than  these.  Jesus  is  worthy  of  a 
world  of  praise  : and  shall  Hindostan  not  praise  him  ? 
Surely  he  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  there; 
and  the  sower  and  the  reaper  shall  rejoice  together. 
Already  the  empire  of  darkness  totters,  and  soon  it 
shall  doubtless  fall.  Blessed  be  the  laborers  in  this 
important  work  ; and  blessed  be  He  who  giveth  them 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


141 


hearts  and  strength  to  labor,  and  promises  that  they 
shall  not  labor  in  vain  ! 

“ Do  not  fear  the  want  of  money.  God  is  for  us, 
and  the  silver  and  the  gold  are  his  ; and  so  are  the 
hearts  of  those  who  possess  the  most  of  it.  I will 
travel  from  the  Land’s  End  to  the  Orkneys,  but  we 
will  get  money  enough  for  all  the  demands  of  the 
mission.  I have  never  had  a fear  on  that  head : a 
little  exertion  will  do  wonders ; and  past  experience 
justifies  every  confidence.  Men  we  only  want ; and 
God  shall  find  them  for  us  in  due  time. 

“ Is  brother  Fountain  arrived  ? We  hope  he  will 
be  an  acceptable  remittance,  and,  viva  voce , compen- 
sate for  the  lack  of  epistolary  communications. 

“ I rejoice  in  contemplating  a church  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  Bengal.  Why  do  not  the  Hindoo  con- 
verts join  it  % Lord  help  their  unbelief!  But  perhaps 
the  drop  is  now  withheld,  that  you  may  by  and  by 
have  the  shower,  and  lift  up  your  eyes  and  say, 

‘ These,  whence  came  they  ? They  fly  as  clouds,  or  as 
doves  to  their  windows.’  For  three  years  we  read  of 
few  baptized  by  the  first  disciples  of  our  Lord ; but, 
on  the  fourth,  3000  and  5000  openly  avowed  him. 
The  Lord  send  you  such  another  Pentecost ! 

“ I intended  to  write  my  dear  brother  a long  letter. 
It  will  prove  my  desire  to  gratify  him,  if  it  do  no 
more.  I wish  that  I knew  in  what  communications 
your  other  correspondents  will  be  most  deficient; 
then  I would  try  to  supply  their  omissions. 


142 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ As  to  myself,  I have  nothing  good  to  say.  I 
think  I am  the  most  vile,  ungrateful  servant  that  ever 
Jesus  Christ  employed  in  his  church.  At  some  times 
I question  whether  I ever  knew  the  grace  of  God 
in  truth;  and,  at  others,  I hesitate  on  the  most  im- 
portant points  of  Christian  faith.  I have  lately  had 
peculiar  struggles  of  this  kind  with  my  own  heart, 
and  have  often  half  concluded  to  speak  no  more  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord.  When  I am  preparing  for 
the  pulpit,  I fear  I am  going  to  avow  fables  for  facts, 
and  doctrines  of  men  for  the  truths  of  God.  In  con- 
versation I am  obliged  to  be  silent,  lest  my  tongue 
should  belie  my  heart.  In  prayer  I know  not  what 
to  say,  and  at  times  think  prayer  altogether  useless. 
Yet  I cannot  wholly  surrender  my  hope,  or  my  pro- 
fession. Three  things  I find,  above  all  others,  tend 
to  my  preservation  :■ — First,  a recollection  of  a time 
when,  at  once,  I was  brought  to  abandon  the  practice 
of  sins  which  the  fear  of  damnation  could  never 
bring  me  to  relinquish  before:  surely,  I say,  this 
must  be  the  finger  of  God,  according  to  the  Scripture 
doctrine  of  regeneration  ; — Secondly,  I feel  such  a 
consciousness  of  guilt,  that  nothing  but  the  Gospel 
scheme  can  satisfy  my  mind  respecting  the  hope  of 
salvation ; — Thirdly,  I see  that  what  true  devotion 
does  appear  in  the  world,  seems  only  to  be  found 
among  those  to  whom  Christ  is  precious. 

“But  I frequently  find  a backwardness  to  secret 
prayer,  and  much  deadness  in  it : and  it  puzzle9  me 


SAMtJEL  PEARCE, 


143 


to  see  how  this  can  be  consistent  with  a life  of  grace. 
However,  I resolve  that,  let  what  will  become  of 
me,  l will  do  all  I can  for  God  while  I live,  and 
leave  the  rest  to  him ; and  this  I usually  experience 
the  best  way  to  be  at  peace. 

44 1 believe  that,  if  I were  more  fully  given  up  to 
God,  I should  be  more  free  from  these  distressing 
workings  of  mind ; and  then  I long  to  be  a mis- 
sionary, where  I should  have  temptations  to  nothing 
but  to  abound  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  lay  my- 
self entirely  out  for  him.  In  such  a situation,  I 
think,  pride  would  have  but  little  food,  and  faith 
more  occasion  for  exercise;  so  that  the  spiritual 
life  and  inward  religion  would  thrive  better  than 
they  do  now. 

“ At  times,  indeed,  I do  feel,  I trust,  genuine  con- 
trition, and  sincerely  lament  my  short-comings  be- 
fore God.  O the  sweets  that  accompany  true  re- 
pentance \ Yes,  I love  to  be  abased  before  God. 
4 There  it  is  I find  my  blessing.’  May  the  Lord 
daily  and  hourly  bring  me  low,  and  keep  me  so  ! 

44  As  to  my  public  work,  I find,  whilst  engaged 
in  it,  little  cause  to  complain  for  want  either  of  mat- 
ter or  words.  My  labors  are  acceptable,  and  not  al- 
together unprofitable,  to  the  hearers : but  what  is 
this  to  me,  if  my  own  soul  starve  whilst  others  are 
fed  by  me  ? O,  my  brother,  I need  your  prayers ; 
and  feel  a great  satisfaction  in  the  hope  that  you  do 
not  forget  me.  O that  I may  be  kept  faithful  unto 


144 


MEMOIR  Of 


death  ! Indeed,  in  the  midst  of  my  smugglings,  & 
gleam  of  hope  that  I shall  at  last  awake  in  the  like- 
ness of  God,  affords  me  greater  joy  than  words  can 
express.  To  be  with  Christ  is  far  better  than  to 
continue  sinning  here;  but,  if  the  Lord  has  any 
thing  to  do  by  me,  his  will  be  done. 

“ I have  never  so  fully  opened  my  case  to  any 
one  before.^  Your  freedom  on  similar  topics  encou- 
rages me  to  make  my  complaint  to  you,  and  I think, 
if  you  were  near  me,  I should  feel  great  relief  in  re- 
vealing to  you  all  my  heart.  But  I shall  fatigue 
you  with  my  moanings;  so  I will  have  done  on 
this  subject. 

“ It  is  not  long  since  I returned  from  a kind  of  mis- 
sion  to  Ireland.  A society  is  established  in  Dublin, 
for  the  purpose  of  inviting,  from  England,  ministers 
of  various  denominations,  to  assist  in  promoting  the 
interests  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  there.  Some  of 
our  Baptist  brethren  had  been  there  before  me;  as 
Rippon,  Langdon,  Francis,  and  Birt ; and  I think 
the  plan  is  calculated  for  usefulness. 

“ The  inhabitants  of  Dublin  seem  to  be  chiefly  com- 
posed of  twro  classes ; the  one  assumes  the  appear- 
ance of  opulence,  the  other  exhibits  marks  of  the 
most  abject  poverty  ; and,  as  there  are  in  Ireland  no 
parishes  which  provide  for  the  poor,  many  die 
every  year  for  want  of  the  common  necessaries  of  life. 

“ Most  of  the  rich  are  by  profession  Protestants. 
The  poor  are  nearly  all  Papists,  and  strongly  pre- 


BAMUEL  PEARCE, 


145 


judiced  against  the  reformed  religion.  Their  igno- 
ranee  and  superstition  are  scarcely  inferior  to  your 
miserable  Hindoos.  On  mid-summer  day  I had  an 
affecting  proof  of  the  latter.  On  the  public  road, 
about  a mile  from  Dublin,  is  a well,  which  was  once 
included  in  the  precincts  of  a priory  dedicated  to 
St,  John  of  Jerusalem.  This  well  is  in  high  repute 
for  curing  a number  of  bodily  complaints,  and  its 
virtues  are  said  to  be  the  most  efficacious  on  the 
saint’s  own  day.  So,  from  twelve  o’clock  at  night, 
for  twenty-four  hours,  it  becomes  the  rendezvous  for 
all  the  lame,  blind,  and  otherwise  diseased  people, 
within  a circuit  of  twenty  miles.  Here  they  brought 
old  and  young,  and  applied  the  holy  water,  both  in- 
ternally and  externally ; some  by  pouring,  some  by 
immersion,  and  all  by  drinking  ; whilst,  for  the  good 
of  those  who  could  not  attend  in  person,  their  friends 
filled  bottles  with  the  efficacious  water,  to  use  at 
home.  Several  I saw  on  their  knees  before  the  well, 
at  their  devotions,  who  were  not  unfrequently  inter- 
rupted with  a glass  of  whiskey ! With  this  they 
were  supplied  by  a number  of  dealers  in  that  arti- 
cle, who  kept  standings  all  round  the  well. 

“ Near  to  the  spot  was  a church-yard,  where  great 
numbers  kneeled  upon  the  tombs  of  their  deceased 
relatives,  and  appeared  earnestly  engaged  in  praying 
for  the  repose  of  their  souls. 

“ It  was  truly  a lamentable  sight.  My  heart  ached 
at  their  delusions  ; whilst  I felt  gratitude,  I hope  un- 
13 


146 


MEMOIR  OF 


feigned,  for  an  acquaintance  with  the  ‘ water  of  life, 
-of  which  if  a man  drink,  he  shall  live  for  ever  !’ 

“ There  are  few  or  none  of  the  middle  class  to  con- 
nect the  rich  and  the  poor,  so  that  favorable  access 
to  them  is  far  more  difficult  than  to  the  lower  orders 
of  the  people  in  England;  and  their  priests  hold 
them  in  such  bondage,  that,  if  a catholic  servant  only 
attend  on  family  worship  in  a protestant  house,  pen- 
ance must  be  performed  for  the  offence.  S.  P.” 

It  has  been  already  stated  that  Mr.  Pearce  “ form- 
ed a pleasing  acquaintance  with  several  serious 
young  gentlemen  of  the  University  of  Dublin.”  The 
following  letter  was  addressed  to  one  of  them,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Matthias,  a few  months  after  his  return : 

**  Dear  brother  Matthias, 

“ I have  been  employed  this  whole  day  in  writing 
letters  to  Dublin;  and  it  is  the  first  day  I have 
been  able  to  redeem  for  that  purpose.  I will  not 
consume  a page  in  apology ; let  it  suffice  to  say 
that  necessity,  not  disinclination,  has  detained  from 
my  Irish  friends  those  proofs  of  my  gratitude  and 
esteem  which,  in  other  circumstances,  I ought  to 
have  presented  three  months  ago.  I thought  this 
morning  of  answering  all  their  demands  before  I 
slept ; but  I have  written  so  many  sheets,  and  all 
full,  that  I find  my  eyes  and  my  fingers  both  fail ; 
and  I believe  this  must  close  my  intercourse  with 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


147 


Dublin  this  day.  When  I shall  be  able  to  com- 
plete my  purpose  I do  not  know.  To  form  friend- 
ships with  good  men  is  pleasant ; but  to  maintain  all 
that  communion  which  friendship  expects,  is  in  some 
cases  very  difficult.  Happy  should  I be,  could  I 
meet  my  Irish  friends  in  'propria  persona,  instead  of 
sitting  in  solitude,  and  maintainihg;,  by  the  tedious 
medium  of  the  pen,  this  distant  intercourse.  But, 
the  Lord  he  shall  choose  our  inheritance  for  us. 
Were  all  the  planets  of  our  system  embodied,  and 
placed  in  close  association,  the  light  would  be  great- 
er and  the  object  grander ; but,  then,  usefulness  and 
systematic  beauty  consist  in  their  dispersion : and 
what  are  we,  my  dear  brother,  but  so  many  satellites 
to  Jesus,  the  great  Sun  of  the  Christian  system  ? 
Some,  indeed,  like  burning  Mercuries,  keep  nearer 
the  luminary,  and  receive  more  of  its  light  and  heat ; 
whilst  others,  like  the  ringed  planet,  or  the  Georgium 
Sidus,  preserve  a greater  distance,  and  reflect  a 
greater  portion  of  his  light;  yet  if,  amidst  all  this 
diversity,  they  belong  to  the  system,  two  things  may 
be  affirmed  of  all : — all  keep  true  to  one  centre,  and 
borrow  whatever  light  they  have  from  one  source. 
True  it  is,  that  the  further  they  are  from  the  sun,  the 
longer  are  they  in  performing  their  revolutions ; and 
is  not  this  exemplified  in  us  ? The  closer  we  keep 
to  Jesus,  the  more  brilliant  are  our  graces,  the  more 
cheerful  and  active  are  our  lives  : but  alas,  we  are 
all  comets : we  all  move  in  eccentric  orbits;  at  one 


148 


MEMOIR  OF 


time  glowing  beneath  the  ray  divine,  at  another  con- 
gealing  and  freezing  into  icicles.  * Oh,  what  a mi- 
racle to  man  is  man  V 

“ Little  did  I think,  when  I began  this  letter,  that 
I should  thus  have  indulged  myself  in  allegory : 
but  true  friendship,  I believe,  always  dictates  extem- 
pore ; and  my  friends  must  never  expect  from  me  a 
studied  epistle.  They  can  meet  with  better  thoughts 
than  I can  furnish  them  with  in  any  bookseller’s 
shop.  It  is  not  the  dish,  however  well  it  may  be 
cooked,  that  gives  the  relish,  but  the  sweet  sauce  of 
friendship  ; and  this  I think  sometimes  makes  even 
nonsense  palatable. 

“ But  I have  some  questions  to  put  to  you.  How 
are  my  college  friends  ? How  is  their  health  ? But 
chiefly,  how  are  the  interests  of  religion  among  you: 
are  there  any  praying  students  added  to  your  num- 
ber ? Do  all  those  you  thought  well  of  continue  to 
justify  their  profession?  You  know  what  it  is  that 
interests  me.  Pray  tell  me  all,  Avhether  it  makes  me 
weep  or  rejoice. 

“ I hope  Mr.  H ’s  ministry  was  blessed  in 

Dublin.  Do  you  know  any  instances  of  it?  We 
must  sow  in  hope,  and  I trust  that  we  shall  all  ga- 
ther fruit  to  eternal  life,  even  where  the  buddings 
have  never  appeared  to  us  in  this  world.  How  is  it 
with  your  own  soul  ? I thank  God  I never,  I think, 
rejoiced  habitually  so  much  in  him  as  I have  done 
of  late.  ‘ God  is  love,’  That  makes  me  happy.  I 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


149 


rejoice  that  God  reigns;  that  he  reigns  overall; 
over  me ; over  my  crosses,  my  comforts,  my  family, 
my  friends,  my  senses,  my  mental  powers,  my  de- 
signs, my  words,  my  preaching,  my  conduct;  that 
he  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever.  I am  willing 
to  live,  yet  I long  to  die,  to  be  freed  from  all  error 
and  all  sin.  I have  nothing  else  to  trouble  me  ; no 
other  cross  to  carry.  The  sun  shines  without,  all 
day  long ; but  I am  sensible  of  internal  darkness. 
Well,  through  grace,  it  shall  be  all  light  by  and  by. 
Yes,  you  and  I shall  be  angels  of  light ; all  Mercu- 
ries then;  all  near  the  sun  ; always  in  motion ; al- 
ways glowing  with  zeal  and  flaming  with  love.  O 
for  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  wherein 
dwelieth  righteousness !” 

A while  after  this,  he  thus  writes  to  his  friend 
Mr.  Summers : 

“ December , 1796. 

“ I rejoice  that  you  have  been  supported  under, 
and  brought  through  your  late  trials.  I do  not  won- 
der at  it,  for  it  is  no  more  than  God  has  promised ; 
and  though  we  may  well  wonder  that  he  promises 
any  thing,  yet  his  performance  is  no  just  ground  of 
surprise;  and,  when  we  find  ourselves  so  employed, 
we  had  better  turn  our  wonder  to  our  own  unbelief 
that  for  one  moment  suspected  God  would  not  be  as 
good  as  his  word. 

“ I have  been  lately  more  than  ever  delighted  with 
the  thought  that  God  has  engaged  to  do  any  thing 


150 


MEMOIR  OF 


for  such  worms  as  we.  I never  studied  the  Deistical 
controversy  so  much,  nor  ever  rejoiced  in  revelation 
more.  Alas  ! wdiat  should  wTe  know,  if  God  had  not 
condescended  to  teach  us  ? Paul  very  j ustly  remarks, 
that  no  one  knoweth  any  thing  of  God  but  the  Spirit 
of  God,  and  he  to  whom  the  Spirit  revealeth  him. 
Now  the  Spirit  hath  revealed  God  in  the  Bible;  but 
to  an  unbeliever  the  Bible  is  a sealed  book.  He  can 
know  nothing  from  a book  that  he  looks  upon  as  an 
imposture,  and  yet  there  is  no  other  book  in  which 
God  is  revealed ; so  that  to  reject  the  Bible  is  to  im- 
merse ourselves  in  darkness,  and,  whilst  professing 
to  be  wise,  actually  to  become  fools : whereas,  no 
sooner  do  we  believe  what  the  Spirit  saith,  than  God 
is  revealed  to  us,  and  ‘ in  his  light  do  we  see  light.1 

“S.  P.” 

In  April,  1797,  Mr.  Pearce  attended  a meeting  of 
ministers  at  Arnsby.  A person  present  has  recorded 
that,  “ upon  this  occasion,  he  was  previously  expect- 
ed to  preach ; but,  as  he  did  not  arrive  till  the  service 
was  ready  to  commence,  one  of  the  brethren  was 
engaged  to  supply  his  place.  On  the  appearance  of 
Mr.,  Pearce,  however,  the  minister  entreated  to  be 
excused ; when  he  \vas  thus  addressed  by  that  ami- 
able man  : ‘ My  dear  brother,  I am  fatigued  with  my 
journey,  and  unfit  to  preach:  you  complain  of  many 
fears  besetting  you,  and  know  not  that  I am  as  timid 
and  nervous  as  ypurself:  oftentimes,  and  especially 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


151 


since  my  nervous  complaint,  I have  suffered  to  an 
agony  in  the  prospect  of  such  an  exercise ; but,  on 
the  principle  of  benevolence,  to  save  you  from  those 
painful  feelings,  I will  endeavor  to  encounter  my  own 
and  comply  with  your  request.’  ” Of  the  sermon  he 
then  preached,  notes  were  taken  from  his  lips  at  the 
time,  by  the  friend  referred  to ; and  though,  as  the 
writer  remarks,  they  are  “ extremely  inadequate  to 
convey  a just  idea  of  the  discourse,”  since  Mr. 
Pearce’s  impassioned  enlargements  on  his  principal 
ideas  formed  the  peculiar  excellence  of  his  pulpit 
exercises,  yet  as  excellent  in  themselves,  and  happily 
illustrating  the  text,  it  is  conceived  they  will  be  found 
acceptable  to  the  pious  reader. 

Rev.  7 : 9 ; “I  beheld,  and  lo,  a great  multitude, 
which  no  man  can  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kin- 
dred, and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  Lamb.” 

Life  is  a journey  ; Christians  are  travelers  : but 
the  world  to  which  we  are  going  is  to  us  unknown. 
Those  who  have  gone  thither  have  not  returned  to 

give  us  any  information  about  it The  doctrine 

which  Christ  has  left  behind  him,  however,  supplies 
us  with  all  the  information  that  is  necessary  to  our 
happiness.  Here  life  and  immortality  are  brought 
to  light.  From  his  doctrine  we  learn  what  heaven 
is,  and  what  its  employments  are.  In  general,  we 
know  that  heaven  is  a place  of  society : when  La- 
zarus died,  he  was  carried  to  Abraham’s  bosom. 


152 


MEMOIR  OF 


And,  from  the  passage  before  us,  we  learn  that  it  is 
a very  large  and  blessed  society. 

I.  Inquire,  Of  whom  the  society  of  heaven 

WILL  CONSIST. 

1.  Jesus  the  Mediator He  is  the  sun  that 

enlightens  that  world  ....  He  who  shed  his  blood 
for  your  salvation  ....  He  whom  your  souls  adore, 
and  desire  to  see,  and  to  enjoy  . . . . “ I go  to  prepare 
a place  for  you : I will  come  again,  and  receive  you 
unto  myself ; that  where  I am,  there  ye  may  be  also.” 
“ Father,  I will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast  given 
me,  be  with  me  where  I am  ; that  they  may  behold 
my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me.”  We  shall 
“ stand  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb.” 

2.  The  angels  of  God  shall  form  a part  of  this 
society.  They  even  now  hold  an  uninterrupted  in- 
tercourse with  the  church  of  God  on  earth  ; are  con- 
tinually “ ascending  and  descending  on  the  Son  of 
man  — are  “ sent  forth  to  minister  for  those  who 
shall  be  heirs  of  salvation — and  at  length  shall 
lead  us  to  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  and  we 
shall  dwell  among  them. 

3.  This  society  will  comprehend  all  good  men,— 
“ a great  multitude  which  no  man  can  number,  of 
all  nations,  and  kindred,  and  people,  and  tongues.” 

There  are  three  things  which  prevent  the  full 
society  of  good  men  on  earth: — 1.  We  are  sepa- 
rated by  distance  of  time.  We  have  heard  of  Abel 
of  Enoch,  who  “ walked  with  God,”  ....  of 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


153 


Abraham  ....  of  Paul,  and  others  eminent  for  piety ; 
but  we  have  never  seen  them.  Could  we  but  see 
and  converse  with  these  good  men,  they  would  teach 
us  to  walk  with  God  too  ....  Well,  there  we  shall 
see  them  ; there  also,  Jesus  and  his  disciples  ! — 2. 
Here  we  are  separated  by  distance  of  place.  Some 
good  men  live  in  Europe ; a few  in  Africa ; some  in 
America ; and  Asia  at  least  contains  one  good  man,# 

with  whom  we  have  taken  sweet  counsel, 

but  we  shall  see  his  face  no  more ! Well,  we 

shall  meet  again  in  glory,  and  part  no  more. — 3. 
Good  men  are  separated  by  difference  of  sentiment. 
Here  they  are  divided  into  various  classes,  and  dis- 
tinguished by  several  peculiarities  ; and,  as  truth  is 
the  bond  of  union,  we  necessarily  feel  most  attached 
to  those  whose  principles  and  dispositions  are  most 
congenial  with  our  own.  But  there  shall  be  no  dis- 
sensions  One  blaze  of  light  shall  illuminate 

every  heart ! 

II.  Inquire,  Wherein  will  consist  the 

BLESSEDNESS  OF  THIS  HEAVENLY  SOCIETY. 

1.  There  they  shall  be  all  holy.  One  reason  why 
we  do  not  rejoice  more  in  the  society  of  the  godly 
here  is,  that  we  have  so  much  sin  amongst  us,  while 
the  world  around  us  is  lying  in  wickedness.  Very 
often,  like  Lot,  our  souls  are  “ vexed  with  the  filthy 

♦ The  preacher  here  made  a most  pathetic  allusion  to  Mr. 
Carey. 


154 


MEMOIR  OF 


conversation  of  the  wicked  and,  with  the  Psalmist, 
we  are  ready  to  say,  “Wo  unto  us,  that  we  sojourn 
in  Mesech,  and  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar  !”  .... 
Here,  a good  man  feels  his  pleasure  abated  by  the 
reflection  that,  perhaps,  his  nearest  relations  are  far- 
thest off  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  his  house 
is  not  so  with  God  ....  But  none  of  these  things 
are  found  in  heaven  : there  we  shall  never  behold 
sinners,  nor  be  grieved  with  their  conduct  any  more : 

“ there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing  that 
defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination  or 
maketh  a lie;  but  they  who  are  written  in  the 
Lamb’s  book  of  life.” 

2.  Not  only  all  shall  be  holy,  but  they  shall  be 
eminently  so.  When  we  meet  with  good  men,  we 
rejoice  in  their  society,  and  feel  a oneness  of  heart 
with  them : but  alas  ! we  soon  discover  so  many 
defects ; in  some  a little  pride,  in  others  a little 
covetousness  ....  like  the  spots  in  the  sun,  which, 
though  they  do  not  obscure  its  rays,  yet  become  a 
blemish.  But  there  every  subject  shall  be  as  righ- 
teous as  his  Lord,  and  every  disciple  as  holy  as  his 
Master. 

3.  There  they  shall  be  completely  happy,  as  well 
as  holy.  Many  of  our  sorrows  in  this  world  arise 
from  sympathy ; and  religion  not  only  allows,  but 
teaches  us  “to  weep  with  those  that  wreep ; to  bear 
each  other’s  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of 
Christ.”  We  have  some  happiness  in  our  religious 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


155 


friends ; but  often  have  to  say,  ‘ Lord,  he  whom 
thou  lovest  is  sick.’  Here,  a dear  friend  is  called  to 
lament  the  loss  of  an  affectionate  wife;  a faithful 
husband,  an  only  child,  or  a tender  parent  . . . . there, 
a beloved  friend  is  involved  in  some  worldly  dif- 
ficulties or  temptations.  These  diminish  the  happi. 
ness  of  society  ....  But,  in  heaven,  the  tears  shall 
be  wiped  from  all  faces,  sorrow  and  sighing  shall 
flee  away,  and  each  shall  be  as  happy  as  his  capa- 
city will  admit. 

4.  Perfect  union  in  our  religious  sentiments,  af- 
fections, and  worship,  will  form  an  essential  part  of 
the  felicity  of  heaven.  The  want  of  such  an  agree- 
ment diminishes  the  aggregate  of  social  happiness, 
and  evil  passions  both  produce  and  are  produced  by 

it In  the  exercise  of  public  worship  we  feel 

our  minds  elevated  and  dignified ; our  hearts  are 
more  enlarged  than  in  private  duties : the  latter  may 
be  more  profitable,  but  the  former  are  more  joy- 
ful. .....  Here,  however,  our  pleasures  are  abated 
by  the  limitation  of  our  society ; there,  the  society 
will  be  abundantly  large,  consisting  of  “ a great 
multitude  which  no  man  can  number;”  and  they 
shall  be  “ all  of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul.” 

5.  This  society  shall  be  blessed  with  permanence 
and  perpetuity.  Fellowship  with  Christian  brethren 
on  earth  is  sweet,  and,  while  engaged  in  acts  of  so- 
cial worship,  we  feel  the  endearing  bands  sweetly 
drawn  around  us ; but  soon  we  are  called  to  part, 


156 


MEMOIR  OF 


and  parting  divides  our  joy Our  social  plea- 

sures are  often  damped  by  the  necessity  of  exclusion 
from  the  church, — by  the  death  of  valuable  friends 
....  But  there  shall  be  no  exclusion  from  that  so- 
ciety ; no  more  death ; “ neither  shall  the  inhabi- 
tants  say  any  more,  I am  sick.” 

From  hence  we  may  learn,  1.  What  must  be 
our  qualifications  for  heaven.  John,  3 : 5,  2.  To 
be  reconciled  to  bereaving  providences,  and  to  our 
own  death  : such  as  die  in  the  Lord  are  gone  to  this 
blessed  society.  3.  To  endeavor  to  render  our  in* 
tercourse  with  Christians  on  earth  more  like  that 
above. 

A few  extracts  will  now  be  given  from  letters 
which  he  addressed  to  his  friends  in  1797  and  1798, 


To  Dr.  Ryl&nd- 

"March,  1797. 

“ During  the  last  three  weeks  I have  at  times 
been  ill  with  colds,  &c.  Am  better  now,  and  have 
been  all  along  assisted  in  going  through  my  public 
duties.  Let  us  continue  to  pray  for  each  other  till 
death  makes  it  a needless  service.  How  uncertain 
is  life,  and  what  a blessing  is  death  to  a saint ! I 
seem  lately  to  feel  a kind  of  affection  for  death.  Me- 
thinks,  if  it  were  visible,  I could  embrace  it.  ‘ Wel- 
come herald,  that  bids  the  prisoner  be  free  ; that  an- 
nounces the  dawn  of  everlasting  day  ; that  bids  the 
redeemed  come  to  Zion  with  everlasting  joy,  to  be 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


157 


beyond  the  reach  of  an  erroneous  judgment  and  a 
depraved  heart.’  To  believe,  to  feel,  to  speak,  to  act 
exactly  as  God  will  have  me  ; to  be  wholly  absorb- 
ed and  taken  up  with  him;  this,  nothing  short  of 
this,  can  make  my  bliss  complete.  But  all  this  is 
mine.  0 the  height,  the  depth,  the  length,  the 
breadth  of  redeeming  love  ! It  conquers  my  heart, 
and  constrains  me  to  yield  myself  a living  sacrifice, 
acceptable  to  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  My  dear 
brother,  we  have  had  many  happy  meetings  on 
earth  ; the  best  is  in  reserve. 

1 No  heart  upon  earth  can  conceive 
* The  bliss  that  in  heaven  they  share  ; 

‘ Then  who  this  dark  world  would  not  leave, 

‘ And  cheerfully  die  to  be  there  I’ 

“ O how  full  of  love,  and  joy,  and  praise,  shall  we 
be  when  that  happy  state  is  ours  ! Well,  yet  a little 
while,  and  he  that  shall  come  will  come.  Even  so, 
come,  Lord  Jesus  ! My  dear  brother,  forgive  the 
hasty  effusions  of  a heart  that  loves  you  in  the  bow- 
els of  Jesus,  and  is  always  happy  in  testifying  itself 
to  be 

“ Affectionately  yours,  S.  P.” 


To  Mr.  Cave.  On  the  falling  away  of  some  who  had  promised  fair 
in  religion. 


“1797. 


“ I thank  you,  my  dear  brother,  for  the  confidence 
you  repose  in  me,  the  affection  you  have  for  me,  and 
14 


158 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  freedom  with  which  you  write  to  me.  Assure 
yourself  that  I sincerely  sympathize  in  the  cutting 
events  which  you  have  lately  experienced.  Trying 
indeed!  Your  heart  must  bleed.  Yet,  be  not  dis- 
couraged in  your  work.  The  more  Satan  opposes 
Christ,  the  more  let  us  oppose  him.  He  comes  with 
great  violence,  because  his  time  is  short.  His  king- 
dom is  on  the  decline,  his  strong  holds  are  besieged, 
and  he  knows  they  must  soon  be  taken.  Whilst  it 
lasts,  he  is  making  desperate  sallies  on  the  armies  of 
the  Lamb.  It  is  no  great  wonder  that  he  fights  and 
wmunds  a raw  recruit  now  and  then,  who  strays 
from  the  camp,  and,  thoughtless  of  the  danger,  keeps 
not  close  by  the  Captains  tent.  I hope  our  glorious 
Leader  will  heal  the  wounded  and  rescue  the  cap- 
tive. He  is  sure  to  make  reprisals.  Christ  will 
have  ten  to  one.  You  will  yet  see  his  arm  made 
bare.  He  shall  go  forth  like  a man  of  war.  The 
prisoners  shall  be  redeemed,  and  the  old  tyrant  shall 
be  cast  into  the  bottomless  pit.  Be  of  good  cheer, 
my  fellow  soldier.  The  cause  is  not  ours,  but  God’s. 
Let  us  endure  hardness,  and  still  fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith.  At  last  we  shall  come  off  conquerors, 
through  him  who  hath  loved  us. 

“ I hope  you  have  some  causes  for  joy  as  well  as 
grief.  I trust,  though  one,  or  two,  or  three  fall,  the 
tens  and  the  twenties  stand  their  ground.  O do  what 
you  can  to  cheer  them  under  the  common  trial.  Let 
them  not  see  a faint  heart  in  3rou.  Fight  manfully 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


159 


still.  Tell  them  to  watch  the  more ; to  pray  the  hard- 
er ; to  walk  the  closer  with  God.  So  out  of  the  eater 
shall  come  forth  meat,  and  sweetness  out  of  the 
strong*.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  Bates  and  Mrs.  Barnes,  who  had  been  burnt  out  of  their 
residence. 

“ The  many  expressions  of  Christian  friendship 
which  I received  from  you  and  your  affectionate  fa- 
milies, during  my  late  visit  to  London,  will  often  ex- 
cite grateful  recollections  in  future,  as  they  have  al- 
most daily  since  I parted  from  you  ; and.  though  I do 
not  write  this  avowedly  as  a mere  letter  of  acknow- 
ledgment, yet  I wish  it  to  assure  you  that  I am  not 
forgetful  of  my  friends,  nor  unthankful  for  their  kind- 
ness. May  all  the  favor  you  show  to  the  servants  of 
our  common  Lord,  for  his  sake,  be  amply  recom- 
pensed in  present  peace  and  future  felicity,  when 
the  promise  of  him  who  cannot  lie  shall  be  fulfilled  : 

4 A cup  of  cold  water  given  to  a disciple,  in  the  name 
of  a disciple,  shall  not  lose  its  reward.’ 

“ But  whilst  you,  my  dear  friends,  live  ‘in  hope 
of  the  glory’  that  remains  ‘to  be  revealed,’  I am 
persuaded  that  you  expect  all  as  the  fruit  of  sove- 
reign mercy,  which  first  forms  us  to  the  mind  of 
Christ,  then  accepts,  and  then  rewards.  Truly,  if 
sinners  be  rewarded,  it  must  be  ‘of  grace,  and  not 
of  debt.’  Yet  it  is  a mercy  of  unspeakable  magni- 
tude, that  grace  should  establish  a connection  be- 


160 


MEMOIR  OF 


tween  obedience  and  enjoyment,  such  a connection 
as  at  once  insures  joy  to  the  believer  and  glory  to 
Christ. 

41  O that  our  thoughts,  our  affections,  our  desires, 
may  be  much  in  heaven  ! Here,  you  have  been 
taught,  is  ‘ no  continuing  city,’  no  certain  place  of 
abode  ; and,  though  you  have  been  taught  it  awfully 
in  flames,  yet,  if  you  learn  it  effectually,  the  terror 
of  the  means  will  be  conquered  by  the  excellency 
and  glory  of  the  consequences.  Yes,  my  friends, 

‘ in  heaven  we  have  a better  and  enduring  substance : 
the  apartments  there  are  more  spacious ; the  society 
more  sweet ; the  enjoyments  more  perfect ; and  all 
to  last  for  ever.  Well  may  Christians  4 rejoice  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God !’  ” 

To  Mr.  Carey. 

“ Birminghzm , Sept.  8,  1797. 

44  My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ It  might  be  wrong  to  compare  the  pleasure 
which  any  of  your  letters  from  India  to  Europe 
give,  with  that  which  between  the  same  friends 
is  derived  from  European  letters  to  India.  Your 
want  of  Christian  society  may  make  Christian 
correspondence  sweeter  than  we,  who  are  sur- 
rounded with  affectionate  brethren  in  the  Lord,  can 
conceive ; otherwise  I should  have  referred  you  to 
your  own  feelings  when  you  hear  from  us,  for  an 
idea  of  the  pleasure  I derive  from  your  brotherly 
epistles.  Indeed,  my  dear  brother,  neither  distance 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


161 


nor  absence  abates  the  ardent  attachment  my  soul 
bears  to  yours ; on  the  contrary,  I feel  it  grow  year 
by  year,  and  I sometimes  derive  greater  joy  in  the 
prospect  of  heaven  itself,  from  the  expectation  of 
meeting  with  my  beloved  Carey  there.  I can  hardly 
refrain  from  repeating,  what  I have  so  often  told  you 
before,  that  I long  to  meet  you  on  earth,  and  to  join 
you  in  your  labors  of  love  among  the  poor  dear  hea- 
then: yes,  would  my  Lord  bid  me  so,  I should  with 
transport  obey  the  summons,  and  take  a joyful  fare- 
well of  the  land  that  bare  me,  though  it  were  for 
ever ; but  I must  confess  that  the  path  of  duty  ap- 
pears to  me  clearer  than  before  to  be  at  home,  at  least 
for  the  present : not  that  I think  my  connections  in 
England  a sufficient  argument,  but  that  I am  some- 
what necessary  to  the  mission  itself,  and  shall  be  as 
long  as  money  is  wanted  and  our  number  of  active 
friends  does  not  increase.  Brother  Fuller  and  my- 
self have  the  whole  of  the  collecting  business  on 
our  hands  ; and,  though  there  are  many  others  about 
us  who  exceed  me  in  grace  and  gifts,  yet  their  other 
engagements  forbid,  or  their  peculiar  turn  of  mind 
disqualifies  them  for  that  kind  of  service.  I wish, 
however,  to  be  thankful,  if  our  dear  Lord  will  but 
employ  me  as  a foot  in  the  body.  I consider  myself 
as  united  to  the  hands,  and  eyes,  and  mouth,  and 
heart,  and  all;  and,  when  the  body  rejoices,  I have 
my  share  of  gladness  with  the  other  members. 

“ At  this  moment  I rejoice,  though  it  be  with 


162 


MEMOIR  OF 


trembling.  Your  communications  respecting  Sook- 
mun,  and  Yardee,  and  Doorgotteea,  and  the  other 
whose  name  you  forgot,  more  than  repay  every  pain- 
ful step ; but  do  they  hold  on  their  way  ? O,  my 
brother,  be  not  discouraged  if  you  cannot  say  they 
do  ; nor  will  we  be  discouraged,  should  future  letters 
terminate  our  pleasing  hope  respecting  them.  If 
they  are  not  effectually  called,  God  will  call  others, 
and  yet  set  up  his  empire  and  make  his  name  glo- 
rious in  Hindoostan.  Should  they  still  appear  to  be 
really  the  sons  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  tell 
them  there  is  one  in  Birmingham  who  loves  them 
in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ — a poor  sinner,  by 
nature  as  bad  as  they,  but  who,  like  them,  is  looking 
for  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal 
life  ; tell  them  he  remembers  them  by  name  in  prayer 
to  their  Father  and  his  Father,  to  their  God  and  his 
God  ; tell  them  he  hopes  to  meet  them  in  glory,  and 
to  join  them  eternally,  singing  to  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain  for  both,  glory  in  the  highest. 

“ I am  glad  that  at  last  you  have  received  most  of 
my  letters,  and  I hope,  should  any  considerable  time 
elapse  in  future  without  your  hearing  from  English 
friends,  you  will  set  it  down  to  the  account  of  a pre- 
carious conveyance,  and  not  to  our  neglect  of  you : 
like  the  comforts  of  the  holy  man  of  Uz,  they  may 
be  delayed  for  a season,  to  crowd  upon  you  in  greater 
abundance  in  the  end. 

“ I have  considerably  affected  my  spirits  by  night- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


163 


reading  on  mission  history  during  the  last  winter, 
so  that  I had  hardly  fortitude  enough  to  enter  my 
own  pulpit,  or  sometimes  to  engage  in  family  prayer ; 
but  through  mercy  I am  much  recovered,  having 
been  more  regular  in  going  to  bed,  and  taking  more 
exercise  by  day,  although  I am  still  incapable  of 
close  thinking  or  much  writing,  without  pain  in  my 
head,  followed  with  an  almost  stupefaction  for  a time. 

“ Our  church  is  in  very  favorable  circumstances. 
I have  baptized  several  lately,  and  many  more  are 
in  a very  hopeful  state.  We  are  at  present  strangers 
to  all  discord  ; we  live  in  peace  and  much  affection. 
God  grant  it  may  abide  and  abound ! 

“ A society  has  lately  been  formed  in  London  for 
preaching  to  the  Jews:  very  few  attended;  but  a 
Jew  of  some  consequence  lately  told  one  of  the  sup- 
porters of  that  lecture  that  it  had  occasioned  some 
consideration — that  the  men  of  influence  deterred 
the  poorer  sort  from  attending  ; ‘ but  (said  he)  I 
would  have  you  print  some  small  tracts  upon  the 
subject — we  may  read  when  we  durst  not  hear.1 
Hence  we  fondly  hope  the  ice  is  broken  : I rejoice 
in  every  step  that  is  taking  : it  will  do  good  to  Chris- 
tians, if  not  to  the  posterity  of  Abraham. 

“ I think  in  one  of  your  letters  you  hint  a suspi- 
cion that  ‘the  ten  tribes  yet  exist  in  India.’  Have 
you  pursued  the  inquiry  ? What  is  the  result  ? 

“ I have  had  with  me  this  afternoon  a blind  wo- 
man from  the  workhouse,  the  eyes  of  whose  mind 


164 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  Lord  appears  to  have  truly  enlightened.  She  re- 
minds me  of  brother  Thomas’s  blind  Brahmin.  O 
that  he  may  be  enabled  to  behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
and  see  the  glory  of  God  in  him  ! 

“May  my  dear  brother  enjoy  much  of  God  in  his 
own  soul,  and  see  his  power  and  his  glory  displayed 
in  Hindoostan  more  than  he  ever  did  in  a British 
sanctuary. 

“ I am,  dear  brother, 

“ more  than  1 can  express, 

“ your  affectionate  brother, 

“S.  P.” 

To  Dr.  Ryland. 

“ November  17,  1797. 

“ I feel  much  for  you  in  relation  both  to  the  du- 
ties and  trials  of  your  present  situation  ; at  the  same 
time  I bless  God  who  fixed  you  in  it,  because  I am 
persuaded  it  will  be  for  his  glory  in  the  churches  of 
Christ.  And,  though  none  but  those  whose  hands 
are  full  of  religious  concerns  can  guess  at  your  dif- 
ficulties, yet  our  blessed  Redeemer  knows  them  all. 
O,  my  brother,  you  are  travailing  for  him  who  re- 
deemed you  by  his  blood,  who  sympathizes  with 
you,  and  who  will  graciously  crown  you  at  last. 
Small  as  my  trials  are,  I would  turn  smith,  and 
work  at  the  anvil  and  the  forge,  rather  than  bear 
them  for  any  other  master  than  Christ.  Yet.  were 
they  ten  thousand  times  as  many  as  they  are,  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


1G5 


thought  of  their  being  for  him,  I trust,  would 
sweeten  them  all. 

“ I have  reason  to  be  very  thankful  for  much 
pleasure  of  late,  both  as  a Christian  and  a minister. 
I have  never  felt  so  deeply  my  need  of  a divine 
Redeemer,  and  seldom  possessed  such  solid  confi- 
dence that  he  is  mine.  I want  more  and  more  to 
become  a little  child  ; to  dwindle  into  nothing  in  my 
own  esteem — to  renounce  my  own  wisdom,  power, 
and  goodness,  and  simply  look  to  and  live  upon 
Jesus  for  all.  I am  ashamed  that  I have  so  much 
pride,  so  much  self-will.  O ! my  Savior,  make  me 
* meek  and  lowly  in  heart in  this  alone  I find 
4 rest  to  my  soul.’ 

“ I could  say  much  of  what  Immanuel  has  done  for 
my  soul ; but  I fear  lest  even  this  should  savor  of 
vanity.  When  shall  I be  like  my  Lord  ? O wel- 
come death,  when  I have  nothing  more  to  do  for 
Christ.  To  him,  till  then,  may  I live  every  day  and 
every  hour.  Rather  may  I be  annihilated  than  not 
live  to  him ! 

“You  will  rejoice  with  me  to  hear  that  we  have 
a pleasing  prospect  as  a church.  Several  very  hope- 
ful, and  some  very  valuable  characters  are  about  to 
join  us.  Lord,  carry  on  thy  work  ! S.  P.” 

A few  weeks  after,  he  writes  to  Dr.  Carey : 
“ A spirit  for  village  preaching  prevails  much  in 
England  and  Scotland.  I have  pleasing  prospects 


166 


MEMOIR  OF 


of  settled  congregations  in  two  neighboring  villages, 
to  the  first  of  which  I went  but  little  more  than 
twelve  months  since.  On  Lord’s  day  above  thirty 
of  our  members  go  in  turn  and  pray,  exhort,  read 
sermons,  &c.  which  the  Lord  has  greatly  blessed.” 

To  Mrs.  Pearce,  on  the  dangerous  illness  of  one  of  tlie  children. 

“ Portsmouth , January  29,  1798. 

“ Ignorant  of  the  circumstances  of  our  dear  child, 
how  shall  I address  myself  to  her  dearer  mother ! 
With  a fluttering  heart  and  a trembling  hand,  I,  in 
this  uncertainty,  resume  my  pen.  One  consideration 
tranquillizes  my  mind — I and  mine  are  in  the  hands 
of  God,  the  wise,  the  good,  the  indulgent  Parent  of 
mankind  ! Whatever  he  does  is  best.  I am  pre- 
pared for  all  his  will,  and  hope  that  I shall  never 
have  a feeling  whose  language  is  not  ‘ Thy  will  be 
done.’ 

“ I am  most  kindly  entertained  here  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Shoveller;  and,  except  my  dear  Sarah’s  pre- 
sence, feel  myself  at  home.  They  have  had  greater 
trials  than  we  can  at  present  know.  They  have  at- 
tended seven  children  to  the  gloomy  tomb:  they 
have  been  supported  beneath  their  loss  by  Him  who 
hath  said,  ‘ as  thy  day,  so  shall  thy  strength  be.’ 
Mrs.  S.  tells  me  she  ‘blessed  God  for  all.’  May 
my  dear  Sarah  be  enabled  to  do  the  same,  whatever 
the  result  may  prove.  To-morrow  I expect  another 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


167 


letter  from  you  ; yet  lest  you  should  too  much  feel 
my  absence,  I will  not  delay  forwarding  this  a sin- 
gle post.  O that  it  may  prove  in  some  degree  a 
messenger  of  consolation  ! 

“Yesterday  I preached  three  times;  God  was 
very  good.  I received  your  letter  before  the  first 
service:  you  may  be  assured  that  I bore  you  on  my 
heart  in  the  presence  of  my  Lord  and  yours ; nor 
shall  I pray  in  vain  : He  will  either  restore  the  child 
or  support  you  under  the  loss  of  it.  I dare  not  pray 
with  importunity  for  any  earthly  good;  for  ‘who 
knoweth  what  is  good  for  a man  in  this  life,  all  the 
days  of  his  vain  life  which  he  spendeth  as  a sha- 
dow?’ But  strength  to  bear  the  loss  of  earthly  com- 
forts he  has  promised ; for  that  I importune ; and 
that  I doubt  not  will  be  granted. 

“ In  a house,  directly  opposite  to  the  window  be- 
fore which  I now  write,  a wife,  a mother,  is  just  de- 
parted! Why  am  I not  a bereaved  husband  ? Why 
are  not  my  children  motherless  ? When  we  com- 
pare our  condition  with  our  wishes,  we  often  com- 
plain ; but,  if  we  compare  it  with  that  of  many  around 
us,  our  complaints  will  be  exchanged  for  gratitude 
and  praise.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  Carey. 

Portsmouth , Feb.  5,  1798. 

“ 1 am  here,  my  dear  brother,  on  the  same  errand 
which  took  you  from  Europe  to  India,  seeking  the 


168 


MEMOIR  OF 


salvation  of  the  heathen  : but  how  differently  am  I 
situated  from  my  dear  friends  in  Bengal ! They  are 
laboring  in  the  midst  of  idolatrous  strangers  : I am 
reposing  in  the  bosom  of  Christian  friendship.  Bless- 
ed be  God,  we  shall  find  one  resting  place  at  last ; 
and  soon  shall  we  be  reposing  there.  O how  short 
the  space  which  in  this  world  we  can  employ  for 
God  ! Surely  whatever  our  hands  find  to  do,  we 
should  do  with  all  our  might. 

“ I am  stimulated  to  new  exertions  at  home  by 
my  dear  brother’s  activity  abroad.  I bless  God  who 
inspired  you  with  such  a zeal  in  such  a cause,  and 
who  still  adds  fuel  to  the  precious  flame.  Long 
may  your  heart  be  preserved,  glowing  with  the  same 
ardor  for  Immanuel’s  honor  and  the  salvation  of 
poor  heathens  ! 

“ The  people  here  are  very  liberal  to  the  mission. 
I have  been  here  a little  more  than  a week,  and 
have  already  raised  £ 78 . Could  I stay  through 
this  week,  I suppose  it  would  be  made  <£100;  but 
my  dear  wife  writes  me  that  our  eldest  child  (just 
six  years  old)  is  dying  in  a fever,  so  that  I must  re- 
turn as  soon  as  I can.  The  Lord  support  the  mother 
and  myself! 

“ Had  I time,  I would  write  to  brethren  Thomas 
and  Fountain  also.  I have  written  them  both  twice 
lately.  You  will  give  my  warmest  Christian  love 
to  them,  and  to  all  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  in  Ben- 
gal. Your  frequent  correspondence  will  always  re- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


16$ 


joice  the  heart  of  your  friends,  among  whom  assure 
yourself  none  is  more  heartily  yours  in  our  dear 
Jesus  than  S.  P.” 

To  R.  Bowyer,  Eaq. 

“ February  14,  1798. 

14  Not  a day  has  hurried  by  since  I parted  with 
my  dear  friends  in  Pall  Mall,  but  they  have  been  in 
my  affectionate  remembrance;  but,  not  being  able 
to  speak  with  any  satisfaction  respecting  our  dear 
child,  I have  withheld  myself  from  imparting  new 
anxieties  to  bosoms  already  alive  to  painful  sensi- 
bility. 

“ At  length,  however,  a gracious  God  puts  it  in 
my  power  to  say  that  there  is  hope.  After  languish- 
ing between  life  and  death  for  many  days,  she  now 
seems  to  amend.  We  flatter  ourselves  that  she  has 
passed  the  crisis,  and  will  yet  be  restored  to  our 
arms;  but  parental  fears  forbid  too  strong  a confi- 
dence. It  may  be  that  our  most  merciful  God  saw 
that  the  shock  of  a sudden  removal  would  be  too 
strong  for  the  tender  feelings  of  a mother,  and  so, 
by  degrees,  prepares  for  the  stroke  which  must  fall 
at  last.  However,  she  is  in  the  best  hands,  and  we 
are,  I hope,  preparing  for  submission  to  whatever 
may  be  the  blessed  will  of  God. 

“ I was  brought  home  in  safety,  and  feel  myself 
in  much  better  health  in  consequence  of  my  jour- 
ney. O that  it  may  be  all  consecrated  to  my  Re- 
deemer’s praise ! 


15 


170 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ Happy  should  I be  if  I could  oftener  enjoy  your 
friendly  society;  but  we  must  wait  for  the  full  ac- 
complishment of  our  social  wishes  till  we  come  to 
that  better  world  for  which  divine  grace  is  preparing 
us.  There  our  best,  our  brightest  hopes,  and  there 
our  warmest  affections  must  be  found.  Could  we 
have  all  we  want  below,  we  should  be  reluctant  to 
ascend  when  Jesus  calls  us  home.  No,  this  is  not 
our  rest ; it  is  polluted  with  sin,  and  dashed  with 
sorrow:  but,  though  our  pains  in  themselves  are 
evil,  yet  our  God  turns  the  curse  into  a blessing,  and 
makes  ail  that  we  meet  with  accomplish  our  good. 

“ What  better  can  I wish  my  friends,  than  the 
humble  place  of  Mary,  or  the  happy  rest  of  John  % 
Faith  can  enjoy  them  both,  till  actually  we  fall  at 
the  Savior’s  feet,  and  lean  upon  his  bosom,  when  we 
see  him  as  he  is. 

4 O the  delights,  the  heavenly  joys, 

‘ The  glories  of  the  place, 

1 Where  Jesus  sheds  the  brightest  beams 
1 Of  his  o’erfiowing  grace  ! * ” 

To  Mr.  Carey 

“ Birmingham , Sept.  26,  1798. 

44  My  dear  Brother, 

“ It  is  impossible  for  me  to  give  you  a just  idea  of  the 
effect  your  last  affectionate  letter  produced  on  my 
feelings.  What  regret  did  I feel  that,  for  so  long  a 
time,  you  had  received  nothing  from  me  : though  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


171 


recollection  that,  whatever  had  become  of  my  letters, 
I had  neither  forgotten  nor  neglected  you,  somewhat 
relieved  me.  I hope  long  ere  now  you  have  had 
abundant  proof  of  this;  and  I am  really  mistaken  if 
I have  not  been  your  most  voluminous  correspondent. 

“ But  how  kind  it  was  in  you  to  give  me  credit 
for  the  continuance  of  my  friendship,  even  when  the 
expected  evidences  of  it  were  wanting  ! This  I 
deeply  feel,  and  for  this  I most  affectionately  thank 
you,  as  well  as  for  all  those  glowing  expressions  of 
Christian  attachment  which  overwhelmed  my  heart, 
and  drowned  me.  and  many  more  who  heard  them, 
in  a flood  of  tears.  O could  I be  indulged  with  the 
enjoyment  of  your  society  once  more  in  the  flesh,  to 
renew  all  the  sweet  intercourse  we  have  had  together 
at  Leicester,  at  Northampton,  at  Kettering,  at  Wal- 
grave,  at  Birmingham,  at  London,  &c.  and  to  give 
full  vent  to  all  those  strong  emotions  which  have 
been  now  nearly  six  years  kindling  and  strengthen- 
ing whilst  seas  and  continents  have  separated  us  ! 
Methinks  a greater  gratification  my  heart  has  never 
conceived ; and,  might  I be  allowed  the  choice,  IN- 
DIA should  be  the  spot, — there  would  I hasten  on 
the  wings  of  the  wind,  and,  whilst  I gratified  my  in- 
clination, perpetuate  my  joy,  till  He,  whose  love  to 
us  is  the  sole  cause  of  our  love  to  each  other,  should 
call  one  of  us  from  the  stage  of  action,  and  leave  the 
other  for  a little  longer  season,  to  finish  the  work 
that  was  given  him  to  do. 


172 


IriEMOIR  OF 


“ But  how  wild  my  wishes  run  ! Am  I not  fixed 
in  my  present  station  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  has 
fixed  you  in  yours  ? Has  he  not,  by  his  servants  at 
least,  forbidden  my  removal  ? Does  he  not  prosper 
me  where  I am,  and  honor  me  with  opportunities 
of  doing  something  for  his  cause  among  the  heathen, 
although  I am  not,  like  you,  called  to  visit  and  im- 
mediately instruct  them  ? Is  not  the  period  of  con- 
tinuance here  extremely  short  ? and,  when  I leave 
this  world,  will  it  not  be  in  the  sure  and  certain  hope 
of  meeting  my  dear  brother  in  glory  ^ I confess 
these  considerations  ought  to  satisfy  me,  and  I hope 
they  have  their  influence. 

4 Obedient  to  my  Head, 

* 4 Where  he  appoints  I’d  go ; 

* And  still  in  Jesus’  footsteps  tread, 

‘ And  do  his  work  below.* 

44 1 have  still  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord’s  good- 
ness to  us  at  Birmingham.  We  have  had  some 
pleasing  additions  lately,  and  next  ordinance  day  we 
expect  from  eight  to  twelve  more.  Through  great 
mercy  we  have  long  enjoyed  perfect  peace,  but  we 
longed  after  closer  union  than  on  the  usual  plan  it 
was  possible  for  a church  of  nearly  400  members 
to  expect.  We  therefore  agreed  to  adopt  two  new 
measures,  and,  if  we  judge  of  the  issue  by  the  be- 
ginning, they  seem  to  promise  the  fulfillment  of  our 
wishes. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


173 


“ First,  instead  of  a public  lecture  after  the  ordi- 
nance, we  have  a church-meeting  for  the  following 
purposes : 

“ 1.  Let  every  brother  be  called  upon  in  his  turn 
to  pray, — four  or  five  might  engage  on  an  evening ; 
but  let  none  exceed  four  or  five  minutes. 

“ 2.  Let  the  minister,  and  every  other  member  who 
has,  during  the  last  month,  received  any  intelli- 
gence respecting  the  state  of  religion  in  our  own 
town,  in  the  kingdom,  in  Europe,  in  the  world,  com- 
municate it:  and  for  this  purpose  let  our  brethren 
who  travel  on  business,  or  otherwise,  make  a point 
of  inquiring  into  the  state  of  religion  in  the  places 
through  which  they  pass,  and  make  a report  on 
their  return,  whilst  others  enlarge  their  correspon- 
dence as  they  have  opportunity. 

“ 3.  Let  every  brother  be  at  liberty  to  give  exhor- 
tations to  the  church  on  any  practical  subject. 

“ 4.  Should  these  exercises,  on  any  evening,  not 
occupy  the  whole  of  the  allotted  time,  let  there  be 
some  profitable  question  always  on  the  table,  for 
friendly  and  serious  discussion. 

“ Secondly,  we  have  agreed  to  divide  the  whole 
church  into  districts  of  ten  families  in  each,  selected 
according  to  the  nearness  of  their  residence.  A bro- 
ther in  each  district  to  visit  every  member  in  his 
district  for  one  month ; then  let  the  visiter  give  his 
roll  to  the  next  brother  on  the  list,  and  so  on  month- 
ly ; and  at  the  end  of  each  month  let  all  the  visitors 
15* 


174 


MEMOIR  OF 


meet  and  report  to  the  deacons  and  the  minister  the 
state  of  all  and  each  member  in  the  church  ; whilst 
a committee  is  formed  to  maintain  a regular  corres- 
pondence with  every  member  whom  Providence  has 
called  to  another  place  of  residence. 

“ The  first  of  these  plans  we  put  in  practice  about 
six  months  ago;  and  we  found  it  very  profitable. 
But  the  novelty  excited  suspicion  that  we  met  for 
political  discussion,  and  we  thought  it  prudent  to 
decline.  However,  we  have  now  resumed  our 
meeting,  admitting  strangers  into  the  gallery.  It 
has  had  a blessed  effect  in  promoting  our  acquaint- 
ance and  union,  and  I ardently  hope  will  increase 
in  its  advantages. 

44  My  dearest  brother,  we  deeply  sympathize  with 
you  in  all  your  afflictions  ; and  if  I say  but  little  on 
your  trials,  assure  yourself  it  is  not  because  I am 
insensible  to  their  weight,  but  because  I fear  to 
probe  your  wounded  heart,  lest  it  should  unnecessa- 
rily make  it  bleed  afresh.  If  my  poor  prayers  may 
aught  avail,  they  are  not,  nor  shall  be  wanting  on 
your  behalf.  May  He  who  was  himself  “a  man  of 
sorrows,  tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,”  suc- 
cor, comfort,  and,  if  it  is  his  blessed  will,  deliver 
you.  Yet  who  knoweth  what  is  good  for  a man,  all 
his  vain  life,  which  he  passeth  as  a shadow  ? — No 
doubt  there  is  a need-be  that  we  should  endure  hea- 
viness through  these  self-same  afflictions.  I have 
lately  been  much  led  to  realize  the  existing,  actual, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


175 


universal  government  of  God ; and  I feel  myself  con- 
strained to  subdue  every  wish  but  for  holiness,  and 
to  check  every  complaint  but  for  the  evils  of  my 
heart.  Yes,  my  brother,  surrounded  with  troubles — 
personal,  domestic,  religious,  or  civil — we  will  still 
shout  ‘ Hallelujah,  for  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent 
reigneth.’ 

“ Most  affectionately  yours  in  Jesus,  S.  P.n 


CHAPTER  IV. 

An  accmnt  of  his  last  illness , and  the  holy  and  happy  exer- 
cises of  his  mind  under  it. 

Early  in  October,  1798,  Mr.  Pearce  attended  at 
the  Kettering  minister’s  meeting,  and  preached  from 
Psalm  90  : 16,  17  ; “ Let  thy  work  appear  unto  thy 
servants,  and  thy  glory  unto  their  children.  And 
let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  : and 
establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us;  yea, 
the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.”  He  was 
observed  to  be  singularly  solemn  and  affectionate  in 
that  discourse.  If  he  had  known  it  to  be  the  hr/i 
time  that  he  should  address  his  brethren  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  he  could  scarcely  have  felt  or 


176 


MEMOIR  OF 


spoken  in  a more  interesting  manner.  It  was  a 
discourse  full  of  instruction,  full  of  a holy  unction, 
and  that  seemed  to  breathe  an  apostolical  ardor.  On. 
his  return  he  preached  at  Market  Harborough  ; and 
riding  home  the  next  day,  in  company  with  his 
friend  Mr.  Summers,  of  London,  they  were  overta- 
ken with  rain.  Mr.  Pearce  was  wet  through  his 
clothes,  and  towards  evening  complained  of  a chill- 
ness. A slight  hoarseness  followed.  He  preached 
several  times  after  this,  which  brought  on  an  infla- 
mation,  and  issued  in  a consumption.  It  is  probable 
that,  if  his  constitution  had  not  been  previously  im- 
paired, such  effects  might  not  have  followed  in  this 
instance.  His  own  ideas  on  this  subject  are  ex- 
pressed in  a letter  to  Dr.  Ryland,  dated  December  4, 
1798;  and  in  another  to  Mr.  King,  dated  from 
Bristol,  on  his  way  to  Plymouth,  March  30,  1799. 
In  the  former  he  says: 

“Ever  since  my  Christmas  journey  last  year  to 
Sheepshead,  Nottingham,  and  Leicester,  on  the  mis- 
sion business,  I have  found  my  constitution  greatly 
debilitated,  in  consequence  of  a cold  caught  after  the 
unusual  exertions  which  circumstances  then  de- 
manded : so  that,  from  a frame  that  could  endure 
any  weather,  I have  since  been  too  tender  to  encoun- 
ter a single  shower  without  danger ; and  the  duties 
of  the  Lord’s-day,  which,  as  far  as  bodily  strength 
went,  I could  perform  with  little  fatigue,  have  since 
frequently  overcome  me.  But  the  severe  cold  I 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


177 


caught  in  my  return  from  the  last  Kettering  minis- 
ters’ meeting  has  affected  me  so  much  that  I have 
sometimes  concluded  I must  give  up  preaching  en- 
tirely; for  though  my  head  and  spirits  are  better 
than  for  two  years  past,  yet  I am  so  very  weak  that 
I cannot  pray  in  my  family  without  frequent  pauses 
for  breath,  and  in  the  pulpit  it  is  a labor  and  agony 
which  must  be  felt  to  be  conceived  of.  I have,  how- 
ever, made  shift  to  preach  sometimes  thrice,  but 
mostly  only  twice  on  a Lord’s-day,  till  the  last, 
when  the  morning  sermon  only,  though  I delivered 
it  with  great  pleasure  of  mind,  and  with  as  much 
caution,  as  to  my  voice,  as  possible,  yet  cost  me  so 
much  labor  as  threw  me  into  a fever  till  the  next 
day,  and  prevented  my  sleeping  all  night.” 

In  the  letter  to  Mr.  King  he  thus  writes  : 
“ Should  my  life  be  spared,  I,  and  my  family,  and 
all  my  connections  will  stand  indebted,  under  God, 
to  you.  Unsuspecting  of  danger  myself,  I believe  I 
should  have  gone  on  with  my  exertions  till  the 
grave  had  received  me.  Your  attention  sent  Mr.  B. 
(the  apothecary)  to  me,  and  then  I first  learned,  what 
I have  since  been  increasingly  convinced  of,  that  I 
was  rapidly  destroying  the  vital  principle.  And  the 
kind  interest  you  have  taken  in  my  welfare  ever 
since,  has  often  drawn  the  grateful  tear  from  my 
eye.  May  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  reward  your 
kindness  to  his  unworthy  servant,  and  save  you 
from  all  the  evils  from  which  your  distinguished 
friendship  would  have  saved  me  ! S.  P.” 


178 


MEMOIR  OF 


Such  were  his  ideas.  His  labors  were  certainly 
abundant — perhaps  too  great  for  his  constitution ; 
but  it  is  probable  that  nothing  was  more  injurious 
to  his  health  than  a frequent  exposure  to  night  airt 
and  an  inattention  to  the  necessity  of  changing  damp 
clothes. 

Hitherto  we  have  seen  in  Mr.  Pearce  the  active, 
assiduous,  and  laborious  servant  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
but  now  we  see  him  laid  aside  from  his  work,  wast- 
ing away  by  slow  degrees,  patiently  enduring  the 
will  of  God,  and  cheerfully  waiting  for  his  dissolu- 
tion. And,  as  here  is  but  little  to  narrate,  I shall 
content  myself  with  copying  his  letters,  or  extracts 
from  them,  to  his  friends,  in  the  order  of  time  in 
which  they  were  written,  only  now  and  then  drop- 
ping a few  hints,  to  furnish  the  reader  with  the  oc- 
casions of  some  of  them. 

To  Dr.  Hyland. 

“ Birmingham , Oct.  8,  1798. 

“ O,  my  dear  brother,  your  letter  of  the  5th,  which 
I received  this  morning,  has  made  me  thankful  for 
all  my  pulpit  agonies,  as  they  enable  me  to  weep 
with  a weeping  brother.  They  have  been  of  use  to 
me  in  other  respects,  particularly  in  teaching  me 
the  importance  of  attaining  and  maintaining  that 
spirituality  and  pious  ardor  in  which  I have  found 
the  most  effectual  relief ; so,  that  on  the  whole,  I 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


179 


must  try  to  ‘ glory  in  tribulations  also I trust  I oft- 
en can  when  the  conflict  is  past ; but  to  glory  in 
them,  especially  in  mental  distress — hie  labor , hoc 
opus  est — this  is  the  labor,  this  the  work. 

41  But  how  often  has  it  been  found  that  when  min- 
isters have  felt  themselves  most  embarrassed,  the 
most  effectual  good  has  been  done  to  the  people.  O 
for  hearts  entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of  God  l 
“ How  happy  should  I be,  could  I always  enjoy 
the  sympathies  of  a brother  who  is  tried  in  these 
points,  as  I of  late  have  been.  S.  P.n 

To  Mr.  Fuller. 

“ Birmingham , Oct.  29,  1793. 

“ I caught  a violent  cold  in  returning  from  our 
last  committee-meeting,  from  which  I have  not  yet 
recovered.  A little  thing  now  affects  my  constitu- 
tion, which  I once  judged  would  be  weather  and 
labor-proof  for  at  least  thirty  years,  if  I lived  so 
long.  I thank  God  that  I am  not  debilitated  by 
iniquity.  I have  lately  met  with  an  occurrence 
which  occasioned  me  much  pain  and  perplexity  .... 
....  Trials  soften  our  hearts,  and  make  us  more 
fully  prize  the  dear  few,  into  whose  faithful  and 
sympathizing  bosoms  we  can  with  confidence  pour 
our  sorrows.  I think  I should  bless  God  for  my 
afflictions,  if  they  produced  no  other  fruit  than  these, 
the  tenderness  they  inspire,  and  the  friendships  they 
capacitate  us  to  enjoy.  Pray,  my  dear  brother,  for 
“ Yours,  affectionately,  S.  P.n 


ISO 


MEMOIR  OP 


To  a young  man  (Mr.  Matthew  Griffiths)  who 
had  applied  to  him  for  advice  how  he  should  best 
improve  his  time  previously  to  his  going  to  the 
Bristol  academy : 

" Birmingham , Nov.  13,  1798. 

My  dear  M. 

“ I can  only  confess  my  regret  at  not  replying  to 
yours  at  a much  earlier  period,  and  assure  you  that 
the  delay  has  been  accidental,  and  not  designed.  I 
feel  the  importance  of  your  request  for  advice.  I 
was  sensible  it  deserved  some  consideration  before  it 
was  answered.  I was  full  of  business  at  the  mo- 
ment. I put  it  by,  and  it  was  forgotten  ; and  now  it 
is  too  late.  The  time  of  your  going  to  Bristol  draws 
nigh.  If,  instead  of  an  opinion  respecting  the  best 
way  of  occupying  your  time  before  you  go,  you 
will  accept  a little  counsel  during  your  continuance 
there,  I should  be  happy  at  any  time  to  contribute  such 
a mite  as  my  experience  and  observation  have  put  it 
in  my  power. 

“At  present,  the  following  rules  appear  of  so 
much  moment,  that,  were  I to  resume  a place  in  any 
literary  establishment,  I would  religiously  adopt 
them  as  the  standard  of  my  conduct : 

“ 1.  I would  cultivate  a spirit  of  habitual  devo- 
tion. Warm  piety  connected  with  my  studies,  and 
especially  at  my  entrance  upon  them,  would  not  on- 
ly assist  me  in  forming  a judgment  on  their  respee- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE, 


181 


live  importance,  and  secure  the  blessing  oi  God  up- 
on them,  but  would  so  cement  the  religious  feeling 
with  the  literary  pursuit  as  might  abide  with  me  for 
life.  The  habit  of  uniting  these  being  once  formed, 
would,  I hope,  be  never  lost ; and  I am  sure  that, 
without  this,  I shall  both  pursue  trivial  and  unwor- 
thy objects,  and  those  that  are  worthy  I shall  pur- 
sue for  a wrong  end. 

“ 2.  I would  determine  on  a uniform  submission 
to  the  instructions  of  my  preceptor,  and  study  those 
things  which  would  give  him  pleasure.  If  he  be 
not  wiser  than  I am,  for  what  purpose  do  I come 
under  his  care  ? I accepted  the  pecuniary  help  of 
the  society  on  condition  of  conforming  to  its  will ; 
and  it  is  the  society’s  will  that  my  tutor  should  go- 
vern me.  My  example  will  have  influence;  let  me 
not,  by  a single  act  of  disobedience,  or  by  a word  that 
implicates  dissatisfaction,  sow  the  seeds  of  discord 
in  the  bosom  of  my  companions. 

“ 3.  I would  pray  and  strive  for  the  power  of  self- 
government  ; to  form  no  plan,  to  utter  not  a word,  to 
take  no  step  under  the  mere  influence  of  passion. 
Let  my  judgment  be  often  asked,  and  let  me  always 
give  it  time  to  answer.  Let  me  always  guard 
against  a light  or  trifling  spirit,  and  particularly  as 
I shall  be  among  a number  of  youths  whose  years 
will  incline  them  all  to  the  same  frailty. 

“ 4.  I would  in  all  my  weekly  and  daily  pursuits 
observe  the  strictest  order.  Always  let  me  act  by  a 
16 


182 


MEMOIR  OP 


plan.  Let  every  hour  have  its  proper  pursuit ; from 
which  let  nothing,  but  a settled  conviction  that  I can 
employ  it  to  better  advantage,  ever  cause  me  to  de- 
viate. Let  me  have  a fixed  time  for  prayer,  medita- 
tion, reading,  languages,  correspondence,  recreation, 
sleep,  &c. 

“ 5.  I would  not  only  assign  to  every  hour  its 
proper  pursuit,  but  what  l did  I would  try  to  do 
with  all  my  might.  The  hours  at  such  a place  are 
precious  beyond  conception,  till  the  student  enters  on 
life’s  busy  scenes.  Let  me  set  the  best  of  my  class 
ever  before  me,  and  strive  to  be  better  than  they.  In 
humility  and  diligence,  let  me  aim  to  be  the  first. 

“ 6.  I would  particularly  avoid  a versatile  habit. 
In  all  things  I would  persevere.  Without  this,  I 
may  be  a gaudy  butterfly,  but  never,  like  the  bee, 
will  my  hive  bear  examining.  Whatever  I take  in 
hand,  let  me  first  be  sure  I understand  it,  then  duly 
consider  it,  and,  if  it  be  good,  let  me  adopt  it  and 
use  it. 

“ To  these,  my  dear  brother,  let  me  add  three  or 
four  things  more  minute,  but  which,  I am  persuad- 
ed, will  help  you  much.  Guard  against  a large  ac- 
quaintance while  you  are  a student.  Bristol  friend- 
ship, while  you  sustain  that  character,  will  prove  a 
vile  thief,  and  rob  you  of  many  an  invaluable  hour. 
Get  two  or  three  of  the  students,  whose  piety  you 
most  approve,  to  meet,  for  one  hour  in  a week,  for 
experimental  conversation  and  mutual  prayer.  I 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


183 


found  this  highly  beneficial ; though,  strange  to  tell, 
by  some  we  were  persecuted  for  our  practice ! — 
Keep  a diary.  Once  a week  at  farthest  call  your- 
self to  an  account  as  to  what  advances  you  have 
made  in  your  different  studies — in  divinity,  history, 
languages,  natural  philosophy,  style,  arrangement ; 
and,  amidst  all,  do  not  forget  to  inquire,  am  I more 
fit  to  serve  and  to  enjoy  God  than  I was  last  week  ? 

“ S.  P .” 

On  Dec.  2,  1798,  he  delivered  his  last  Sermon. 
The  subject  was  taken  from  Dan.  10  : 19  ; “ O man, 
greatly  beloved,  fear  not!  peace  be  unto  thee;  be 
strong,  yea,  be  strong.  And  when  he  had  spoken 
unto . me,  I was  strengthened,  and  said,  Let  my  lord 
speak ; for  thou  hast  strengthened  me.”  “ Amongst 
all  the  Old  Testament  saints,”  said  he,  in  his  intro- 
duction to  that  discourse,  “ there  is  not  one  whose 
virtues  were  more,  and  whose  imperfections  were 
fewer,  than  those  of  Daniel.  By  the  history  given 
of  him  in  this  book,  which  yet  seems  not  to  be  com- 
plete, he  appears  to  have  excelled  among  the  excel- 
lent.” Doubtless,  no  one  was  farther  from  his 
thoughts  than  himself ; several  of  his  friends,  howe- 
ver, could  not  help  applying  it  to  him,  and  that  with 
a painful  apprehension  of  what  followed  soon  after. 


184 


MEMOIR  OF 


To  Mr.  Cave,  Leicefter. 

“ Birmingham , Dec.  4,  1798. 

“ Blessed  be  God,  my  mind  is  calm; 

and,  though  my  body  be  weakness  itself,  my  spirits 
are  good,  and  I can  write  as  well  as  ever,  though  I 
can  hardly  speak  two  sentences  without  a pause. 
All  is  well , brother  ! all  is  well,  for  time  and  eter- 
nity. My  soul  rejoices  in  the  everlasting  covenant, 
ordered  in  all  things  and  sure.  Peace  from  our  dear 
Lord  Jesus  be  with  your  spirit,  as  it  is  (yea,  more 
also)  with 

“ Your  affectionate  brother,  S.  P.w 

To  Dr.  Ryland. 

“ Birmingham , Lcrd's-day  evening t Dec.  9,  1798. 

“ My  dear  Brother, 

After  a Sabbath — such  a one  I never  knew  before 
— spent  in  an  entire  seclusion  from  the  house  and  or- 
dinances of  my  God,  I seek  Christian  converse  with 
you  in  a way  in  which  I am  yet  permitted  to  have 
intercourse  with  my  brethren.  The  day  after  I 
wrote  to  you  last,  my  medical  attendant  laid  me  un- 
der the  strictest  injunctions  not  to  speak  again  in 
public  for  one  month  at  least.  He  says  that  my 
stomach  is  become  so  irritable,  through  repeated 
inflammations,  that  conversation,  unless  managed 
with  great  caution,  would  be  dangerous  ; — that  he 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


185 


does  not  think  my  present  condition  alarming,  pro- 
vided I take  rest ; but,  without  that,  he  intimated  my 
life  was  in  great  danger.  He  forbids  my  exposing 
myself  to  the  evening  air  on  any  account,  and  go- 
ing out  of  doors,  or  to  the  door,  unless  when  the  air 
is  dry  and  clear ; so  that  I am,  during  the  weather 
we  now  have  in  Birmingham,  (very  foggy,)  a com- 
plete prisoner;  and  the  repeated  cautions  from  my 
dear  and  affectionate  friends,  whose  solicitude,  I 
conceive,  far  exceeds  the  danger,  compel  me  to  a 
rigid  observance  of  the  doctor’s  rules. 

“ This  morning  brother  Pope  took  my  place ; 
and  in  the  afternoon  Mr.  Brewer  (who  has  disco- 
vered uncommon  tenderness  and  respect  for  me  and 
the  people  since  he  knew  my  state)  preached  a ve- 
ry affectionate  sermon  from  1 Sam.  3:  18 — ‘ It  is 
the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him  good.’  By 
what  I hear,  his  sympathizing  observations,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  event  which  occasioned  his  being  then  in 
my  pulpit,  drew  more  tears  from  the  people’s  eyes 
than  a dozen  such  poor  creatures  as  their  pastor 
could  deserve.  But  I have,  blessed  be  God,  lono- 
had  the  satisfaction  of  finding  myself  embosomed  in 

friendship the  friendship  of  the  people  of 

my  charge : though  I lament  their  love  should  oc- 
casion them  a pang  ....  but  thus  it  is  ...  . our 
Heavenly  Father  sees  that,  for  our  mixed  charac- 
ters, a mixed  state  is  best. 

“ I anticipated  a day  of  gloom  : but  I had  unex- 
16* 


186 


MEMOIR  OF 


pected  reason  to  rejoice  that  the  shadow  of  death 
was  turned  into  the  joy  of  the  morning  ; and  though 
I said,  with  perhaps  before  unequalled  feeling, 
* How  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles  !’  yet  I found 
the  God  of  Zion  does  not  neglect  the  dwellings  of 
Jacob.  My  poor  wife  was  much  affected  at  so  novel 
a thing  as  leaving  me  behind  her,  and  so  it  was  a 
dewy  morning  ; but  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  soon 
arose,  and  shed  such  ineffable  delight  throughout 
my  soul,  that  I could  say,  * It  is  good  to  be  here.’ 
Motive  to  resignation  and  gratitude  also  crowded 
upon  motive,  till  my  judgment  was  convinced  that  I 
ought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  exceedingly,  and  so  my 
whole  soul  took  its  fill  of  joy.  May  1,  if  it  be  my 
Savior’s  will,  feel  as  happy  when  I come  to  die  ! 
When  my  poor  Sarah  lay  at  the  point  of  death  for 
some  days  after  the  birth  of  her  first  child,  toward 
the  close  of  them  I enjoyed  such  support,  and  felt 
my  will  so  entirely  bowed  down  to  that  of  God,  that 
I said  in  my  heart,  ‘ I shall  never  fear  another 
trial  ....  He  that  sustained  me  amidst  this  flame, 
will  defend  me  from  every  spark  !’  And  this  confi- 
dence I long  enjoyed.  But  that  was  nearly  six 
years  ago,  and  I had  almost  forgotten  the  land  of 
the  Hermonites  and  the  hill  Mizar.  But  the  Lord 
has  prepared  me  to  receive  a fresh  display  of  his 
fatherly  care,  and  his  (shall  I call  it?)  punctilious 
veracity.  If  I should  be  raised  up  again,  I shall  be 
able  to  preach  on  the  faithfulness  of  God  more  ex- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


187 


perimentally  than  ever.  Perhaps  some  trial  is  com- 
ing on,  and  I am  to  be  instrumental  in  preparing 
them  for  it ; or  if  not,  if  I am  to  depart  hence  to  be 
no  more  seen,  I know  the  Lord  can  carry  on  his 
work  as  well  without  me  as  with  me.  He  who  re- 
deemed the  sheep  with  his  blood,  will  never  suffer 
them  to  perish  for  want  of  a shepherd,  especially 
since  he  himself  is  the  Chief  Shepherd  of  souls. 
But  my  family ! Ah,  there  I find  my  faith  but  still 
imperfect.  However,  I do  not  think  the  Lord  will 
ever  take  me  away  till  he  helps  me  to  leave  my  fa- 
therless children  in  his  hands  and  trust  my  widow 
also  with  him.  ‘ His  love  in  times  past,’  and  I may 
add  in  times  present  too,  ‘forbids  me  to  think  he 
will  leave  me,  at  last,  in  trouble  to  sink.5  Whilst 
my  weakness  was  gaining  ground,  I used  to  ask 
myself  how  I could  bear  to  be  laid  by.  I have 
dreamed  that  this  was  the  case  ; and,  both  awake 
and  asleep,  I felt  as  though  it  were  an  evil  that  could 
not  be  borne : — but  now  1 find  the  Lord  can  fit  the 
back  to  the  burden  ; and,  though  I think  I love  the 
thought  of  serving  Christ  at  this  moment  better  than 

ever,  yet  he  has  made  me  willing  to  be 

nothing,  if  he  please  to  have  it  so ; and  now  my 
happy  heart  ‘ could  sing  itself  away  to  everlasting 
bliss.5 

“ O what  a mercy  that  I have  not  brought  on 
my  affliction  by  serving  the  devil  ! What  a mercy 
that  I have  so  many  dear  sympathizing  friends  I 


188 


MEMOIR  OF 


What  a mercy  that  I have  so  much  dear  aomestic 
comfort ! What  a mercy  that  I am  in  no  violent 
bodily  pain ! What  a mercy  that  I can  read  and 
write  without  doing  myself  an  injury  ! What  a 
mercy  that  my  animal  spirits  have,  all  the  time  this 
has  been  coming  on,  (ever  since  the  last  Kettering 
meeting  of  ministers,)  been  vigorous — free  from  de- 
jection ! And,  which  I reckon  among  the  greatest 
of  this  day’s  privileges,  what  a mercy  that  I have 
been  able  to  employ  myself  for  Christ  and  his  dear 
cause  to-day ; as  I have  been  almost  wholly  occu- 
pied in  the  concerns  of  the  (I  hope)  reviving  church 
at  Bromsgrove,  and  the  infant  church  at  Cradley ! 
O,  my  dear  brother,  it  is  all  mercy ; is  it  not  ? O 
help  me  then  in  his  praise,  for  he  is  good,  for  his 
mercy  endureth  for  ever. 

“ Ought  I to  apologize  for  this  experimental  chat 
with  you,  who  have  concerns  to  transact  of  so  much 
more  importance  than  any  that  are  confined  to  an 
individual?  Forgive  me  if  I have  intruded  too 
much  on  your  time — but  do  not  forget  to  praise,  on 
my  behalf,  a faithful  God.  I shall  now  leave  room 
against  I have  some  business  to  write  about — till 
then,  adieu — but  let  us  not  forget  that  this  God  is 
our  God  for  ever  and  ever,  and  will  be  our  guide 
even  until  death.  Amen — amen.  We  shall  soon 
meet  in  heaven.  S.  P.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


189 


To  R.  Bowyer,  Esq. 

“ ....  I have  overdone  myself  in  preaching.  I 
am  now  ordered  to  lie  by,  and  not  even  to  converse 
without  great  care ; nor,  indeed,  till  to-day,  have  I 
for  some  time  been  able  to  utter  a sentence  without 
a painful  effort.  Blessed  be  God ! I have  been 
filled  all  through  my  affliction  with  peace  and  joy 
in  believing;  and  at  one  time,  when  I thought  I 
was  entering  the  valley  of  death,  the  prospect  be- 
yond was  so  full  of  glory,  that,  but  for  the  sorrow  it 
would  have  occasioned  to  some  who  would  be  left 
behind,  I should  have  longed  that  moment  to  have 
mounted  the  skies.  O,  my  friend,  what  a mercy  I 
am  not  receiving  the  wages  of  sin ; that  my  health 
has  not  been  impaired  by  vice ; but  that,  on  the  con- 
trary, I am  bearing  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  ! To  him  be  all  the  praise ! Truly,  I 
have  proved  that  God  is  faithful ; and  most  cheer- 
fully would  I take  double  the  affliction  for  one  half 
of  the  joy  and  sweetness  which  have  attended  it. 

“S.  P” 

To  a Minister. 

“ Dear  Mr.  W. 

“ Be  so  good  as  to  accept  the  inclosed  sermon.* 
Though  I publish,  I can  no  longer  preach.  My 
Master  has  no  need  of  me  just  now,  or  he  would  not 

* The  last  but  one  he  ever  preached,  entitled  * Motives  to 
Gratitude.*  It  was  delivered  on  the  day  of  National  Thanks- 
giving, and  printed  at  the  request  of  his  own  congregation. 


190 


MEMOIR  OF 


silence  me ; but  I am  in  good  hands ; and  in  the 
midst  of  my  imprisonment  can  shout,  with  joy  un- 
speakable, ‘ Hallelujah,  for  the  Lord  God  reigneth.’ 
So  wise,  so  just,  so  good  is  he  in  whose  hands  my 
breath  is,  and  whose  are  all  my  ways,  that  I am  per- 
fectly satisfied  with  all  his  blessed  will : nor  would 
I have  it  otherwise,  were  an  alteration  in  my  power, 
so  long  as  my  Father  sees  it  best  to  continue  the  hea- 
venly discipline.  During  my  affliction  I have  tasted 
much  of  the  sweetness  of  the  promises,  and  my  soul 
has  been  fed  as  with  marrow  and  fatness.  I have 
sometimes  hesitated  in  encouraging  my  people  to  rely 
on  the  fullness  of  the  promises  in  all  cases,  because  I 
feared  that  if  the  Lord  should  lay  me  by  as  a broken 
vessel,  my  revolting  heart  would  be  dissatisfied  and 
complain  ; but,  verily,  now  I know  that  God  can 
render  submission  as  happy  as  exertion,  and  call 
forth  the  passive  graces  to  as  good  purpose,  for  the 
joy  of  his  people  and  the  glory  of  his  grace,  as  the 
more  active  ones. 

‘“O  sweet  affliction!  sweet  affliction!’  I could 
not  but  frequently  exclaim,  when  my  health  was  at 
the  lowest  ebb,  and  at  the  moment  when  I thought 
I should  never  see  my  dear  people  again,  till  I met 
them  on  the  hill  of  Zion.  Yes,  where  my  Lord 
Jesus  is,  there  are,  there  must  be,  peace,  and  joy,  and 
confidence;  and  whether  it  be  in  the  sanctuary  of 
praise,  or  on  the  bed  of  languishing,  ‘ ’tis  heaven  to 
see  his  smiling  face:’  he  can  make  a dying  bed  feel 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


191 


* soft  as  downy  pillows  are.’  I would  not  have  been 
without  this  trial  for  the  Indies ; it  has  taught  me 
more  of  my  Bible  and  my  God  than  seven  years’ 
mere  study  could  have  done.  ‘ 0 trust  in  the  Lord, 
ye  his  saints,  for  there  is  no  want  to  them  that  fear 
him.’ 

“ I consider  now,  though  I am  young,  that  my 
best  days  are  over ; but  I cannot  describe  to  you 
what  a solid  satisfaction  I feel  in  reflecting  that  my 
best  days  have  not  been  devoted  to  the  work  of  the 
devil,  but  to  the  service  of  my  blessed  Jesus.  O 
what  a mercy  that  he  called  me  in  early  life,  and  so 
saved  me  from  those  distressing  recollections  which 
must  attend  the  solitary  and  afflicting  hours  of  those 
who  are  permitted  to  waste  their  prime  in  the  prac- 
tice of  sin  and  forgetfulness  of  God. 

* He  shall  have  all  the  praise,  for  he 
1 Hath  loved,  and  lived,  and  died  for  me.’ 

“ Affectionately  yours,  S.  P.” 


To  Mr.  Bates  and  Mre.  Barnes,  Minories. 

“ Birmingham , Dec.  14,  1798. 

M I could  tell  you  much  of  the  Lord’s 

goodness  during  my  affliction.  Truly,  ‘ his  left 
hand  hath  been  under  my  head,  and  his  right  em- 
braced me.’  And  when  I was  at  the  worst  especial- 
ly, and  expected  ere  long  to  have  done  with  time, 
even  then,  such  holy  joy,  such  ineffable  sweetness 


192 


MEMOIR  OF 


filled  my  soul,  that  I would  not  have  exchanged 
that  situation  for  any  besides  heaven  itself. 

“ O,  my  dear  friends,  let  us  live  to  Christ,  and 
lay  ourselves  wholly  out  for  him  whilst  we  live ; 
and  then,  when  health  and  life  forsake  us,  he  will 
be  the  strength  of  our  heart  and  our  portion  for 
ever.  S.  P.” 

About  this  time  the  congregation  at  Cannon- 
street  was  supplied  for  several  months  by  Mr. 
Ward,  who  afterwards  went  as  a missionary  to 
India.  Here  that  amiable  young  man  became  in- 
timately acquainted  with  Mr.  Pearce,  and  conceived 
a most  affectionate  esteem  for  him.  In  a letter  to  a 
friend,  dated  January  5,  1799,  he  writes  as  fol- 
lows : 

“ I am  happy  in  the  company  of  dear  brother 
Pearce.  I have  seen  more  of  God  in  him,  than  in 
any  other  person  I ever  knew.  O how  happy 
should  I be  to  live  and  die  with  him  !*  When  well, 

* How  sincerely  that  affectionate  esteem  was  returned,  is 
evident  by  the  following  extract  of  a letter  from  Mr.  Pearce 
to  Mr.  Carey,  dated  March,  1799 : 

“ In  Cannon-street  we  have  been  remarkably  happy. 
Peace  has  been  enjoyed  without  interruption,  and  the  leav- 
en has  appeared  to  be  diffusing  itself,  though  by  unequal  de- 
grees, throughout  the  mass  of  the  congregation.  The  Lord 
has  been  very  gracious  to  us  since  I have  been  unable  to 
preach,  in  inclining  the  heart  of  dear  brother  Ward  to  spend 
that  time  in  Birmingham  which  he  had  otherwise  spent  at 
Ewood  Hall.  He  has  been  here  ten  weeks,  and  I suppose  will 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


J93 


he  preaches  three  times  on  a Lord’s  day,  and  two 
or  three  times  a week  besides.  He  instructs  the 
young  people  in  the  principles  of  religion,  natural 
philosophy,  astronomy,  &c.  They  have  a benevo- 
lent society,  from  the  funds  of  which  they  distribute 
£ 40  or  <£50  a year  to  the  poor  of  the  congregation. 
They  have  a sick  society,  for  visiting  the  afflicted  in 
general;  a book  society  at  chapel;  a Lord’s-day 
school,  at  which  more  than  200  children  are  in- 
structed. Add  to  this,  missionary  business,  visiting 
the  people,  an  extensive  correspondence,  two  vol- 
umes of  mission  history  preparing  for  the  press, 
&c.  and  then  you  will  see  something  of  the  soul  of 
Pearce.  He  is  every  where  venerated,  though  but 
a young  man ; and  all  his  kind,  tender,  gentle  af- 

stay  till  near  the  time  of  his  embarking  for  India.  I indeed  re- 
joice in  the  prospect  of  your  having  so  amiable  an  addition 
to  your  number.  1 feel  a pang  at  every  thought  of  parting 
with  him,  and  would  much  rather,  were  such  the  will  of 
the  Lord,  go  with  him  than  stay  behind.  His  labors  here 
have  been  generally  acceptable,  and  in  some  instances,  I 
trust,  useful  both  to  saints  and  sinners.  He  loves  village 
preaching,  and  the  villagers  are  particularly  attached  to 
him  ; they  send  from  the  respective  neighborhoods  where 
he  has  preached,  and  beg  that  he  will  come  once  more  be- 
fore he  leaves  the  country  ; and  it  has  given  me  heartfelt 
pleasure  that  not  in  one  instance  have  I discovered  the 
smallest  backwardness  in  him  to  these  primitive  labors. 
When  he  goes,  I know  not  where  we  shall  look  for  a suc- 
cessor.,, 


17 


194 


MEMOIR  OF 


fections  make  him  as  a little  child  at  the  feet  of  his 
Savior,  W.  W ” 

In  February  he  rode  to  the  opening  of  a Baptist 
meeting-house  at  Bedvvorth,  but  did  not  engage  in 
any  of  the  services.  Here  several  of  his  brethren 
saw  him  for  the  last  time.  Soon  afterwards,  writing 
to  the  compiler  of  these  Memoirs,  he  says — “ The 
Lord’s  day  after  I came  home,  I tried  to  speak  a 
little  after  sermon.  It  inflamed  my  lungs  afresh, 
produced  phlegm,  coughing,  and  spitting  of  blood. 
Perhaps  I may  never  preach  more.  Well,  the 
Lord’s  will  be  done.  I thank  him  that  he  ever  took 
me  into  his  service  ; and  now,  if  he  see  fit  to  give 
me  a discharge,  I submit.” 

During  the  above  meeting  a word  was  dropped 
by  one  of  his  brethren,  which  he  took  as  a reflec- 
tion, though  nothing  was  farther  from  the  intention 
of  the  speaker.  It  wrought  upon  his  mind  ; and  in 
a few  days  after  he  wrote  as  follows : “ Do  you 

remember  what  passed  at  B ? Had  I not  been 

accustomed  to  receive  plain,  friendly  remarks  from 
you,  I should  have  thought  you  meant  to  insinuate 
a reproof.  If  you  did,  tell  me  plainly.  If  you  did 
not,  it  is  all  at  an  end.  You  will  not  take  my 
naming  it  unkind,  although  I should  be  mistaken, 
since  affectionate  explanations  are  necessary,  when 
suspicions  arise,  to  the  preservation  of  friendship ; 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


195 


and  I need  not  say  that  I hold  the  preservation  of 
your  friendship  in  no  small  account.  S.  P.” 

The  above  is  copied,  not  only  to  set  forth  the 
spirit  and  conduct  of  Mr.  Pearce  in  a case  wherein 
he  felt  himself  aggrieved,  but  to  show  in  how  easy 
and  amiable  a manner  thousands  of  mistakes  might 
be  rectified,  and  differences  prevented,  by  a frank 
and  timely  explanation. 

To  a Friend.  (Occasioned  by  an  instance  of  hopeful  conversion.) 

“ Birmingham , March  4,  1799. 

“ My  dear  Friend, 

“ Thanks  be  to  God ! thanks  to  you,  thanks  to 
your  family,  my  dear  friend,  for  restoring  one  who 

had  been  given  up  for  lost ! Is  it  true  that  , 

though  dead,  is  alive  again  ; though  lost,  is  found  ? 
O that  the  happy  change  may  prove  as  sincere  and 
permanent  as  it  is  truly  pleasing  ! May  divine 
goodness  help  you  to  fix  those  salutary  convictions, 
and  render  them  immutable  to  the  day  of  death  ! 

“ I am  sure  the  whole  family  will  feel  a new  sen- 
sation at  the  mention  of  now.  Even  we,  who 

loved  it  well  before,  now  think  of  it  with  an  energy 
of  joy,  and  regard  it  as  we  should  a tomb,  from 
whence  a corrupting  body  had  revivified  to  become 
an  important  blessing  to  all  its  connections. 

“ We  are  not  without  affliction  ; but  we  have  so 
much  to  be  thankful  for,  that  it  would  be  criminal 
to  complain.  Complain  ! not  whilst  every  dispen- 


196 


MEMOIR  OF 


sation  is  mixed  with  paternal  love,  and  comes  with 
a Father’s  benediction.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  Cornfield,  Northampton. 

“ Birmingham , March  4,  1799. 

“ I could  wish  my  sympathies  to  be  as  extensive 
as  human — I was  going  to  say  (and  why  not?)  as 
animal  misery.  The  very  limited  comprehension 
of  the  human  intelligence  forbids  this  indeed,  and, 
whilst  I am  attempting  to  participate  as  far  as  the 
news  of  affliction  reaches  me,  I find  the  same  events 
do  not  often  produce  equal  feelings.  We  measure 
our  sympathies,  not  by  the  causes  of  sorrow,  but  by 
the  sensibilities  of  the  sorrowful : hence  I abound 
in  feeling  on  your  account.  The  situation  of  your 
family  must  have  given  distress  to  a man  of  any 
character ; but  in  you  it  must  have  produced  ago- 
nies. I know  the  tenderness  of  your  heart : your 
feelings  are  delicately  strong.  You  must  feel  much 
or  nothing ; and  he  that  knows  you,  and  does  not 
feel  much  when  you  feel,  must  be  a brute. 

“ May  the  fountain  of  mercy  supply  you  with  the 
cheering  stream  ! May  your  sorrow  be  turned  into 

py! 

“ I am  sure  that  I ought  to  value  more  than  ever 
your  friendship  for  me.  You  have  remembered  me, 
not  merely  in  my  affliction,  but  in  your  own.  Our 
friendship,  our  benevolence  must  never  be  com- 
pared with  that  of  Jesus  ; but  it  is  truly  delightful 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


197 


to  see  the  disciple  treading,  though  at  a humble  dis- 
tance, in  the  footsteps  of  a Master  who,  amidst  the 
tortures  of  crucifixion,  exercised  forgiveness  to  his 
murderers,  and  the  tenderness  of  filial  piety  to  a dis- 
consolate mother  ! When  we  realize  the  scene, 
how  much  do  our  imaginations  embrace — the  per- 
sons— the  circumstances — the  words — ‘ Woman,  be- 
hold thy  son  ! John,  behold  thy  mother !’ 

“ S.  P ” 

By  the  above  letter  the  reader  will  perceive  that, 
while  deeply  afflicted  himself,  he  felt  in  the  tender- 
est  manner  for  the  afflictions  of  others. 

In  the  month  of  March  Mr.  Pearce  wrote  several 
letters  to  Mr.  Carey,  from  which  the  following  are 
extracts.  They  furnish  additional  proofs  of  the  hap- 
py state  of  his  mind,  the  warmth  of  his  love  to  the 
brethren,  and  his  enlarged*" desires  for  the  salvation 
of  souls. 

“ On  my  return  from  the  last  Kettering  mission 
meeting  I took  a violent  cold,  which  being  neglect- 
ed, grew  worse;  and,  thinking  that  pulpit  sweats 
would  effect  a cure,  I remitted  none  of  my  labors 
either  at  home  or  among  the  villagers  ; on  the  con- 
trary, after  walking  several  miles,  I sometimes 
preached  an  extra  sermon.  This  was  imprudent: 
my  lungs  became  inflamed,  and  at  length  were  so 
exceedingly  irritable  that  I could  not  even  converse 
in  private  for  two  minutes  without  pain  and  danger. 
The  doctor  ordered  me  to  keep  myself  undisturbed 
1 7* 


198 


MEMOIR  OF 


and  unemployed ; saying  that  if  it  were  the  end  of 
March  instead  of  November,  he  could  give  me  bet- 
ter hope  of  recovery,  for  he  thought  that  either  a 
warmer  climate  or  a warmer  season  was  absolutely 
necessary.  Do  you  think,  my  dear  brother,  that, 
when  the  doctor  mentioned  a warmer  climate,  I was 
without  thoughts  of  Mudnabatty?  Ah!  thought 
I,  had  the  society  sent  me  there  when  I so  earnest- 
ly entreated  them,  I had  not  now  been  shut  out 
from  all  service  foi;  God  and  enjoyment  of  his  peo- 
ple for  want  of  a warmer  climate.  For  some  time  a 
discharge  of  blood,  a pain  in  my  side,  a loss  of  appe- 
tite, soreness  in  my  breast,  and  an  irregular  pulse, 
led  me  to  apprehend  that  death  was  fast  approaching. 
Sweet  were  the  thoughts  of  dying ; and,  although  I 
could  not  but  regret  that  I should  leave  this  world 
without  having  made  one  effort  for  the  salvation  of 
‘ the  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,’  personally  among  them, 
yet  that  I had,  indirectly  at  least,  endeavored  the  ac- 
complishment of  that  most  desirable  object,  was  a 
matter  of  inexpressible  satisfaction  and  delight.  I 
greatly  accused  myself  of  inactivity  in  the  Redeem- 
er’s cause.  I saw  that  my  zeal  had  been  tardy,  un- 
equal, and  perhaps  often  ineffectual  for  want  of 
being  more  ardent  and  persevering.  Yet  the 
thought  that  the  Lord  had  ever  employed  me,  that  I 
had  not  been  quite  idle,  that  some  good  had  been 
done,  some  portions  of  divine  truth  propagated,  some 
daring  sinners  reclaimed,  some  broken  hearts  bound 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


199 


up  and  comforted,  some  additions  made  to  the  church 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  some  improvement  in 
knowledge,  devotion,  and  virtue  among  his  people — 
these  were  occasions  of  grateful  delight ; so  that, 
with  all  my  numberless  infirmities  and  crimes,  I was 
enabled  to  say,  I have  not  lived  nor  run  in  vain. 
These  considerations,  joined  to  the  opening  pros- 
pects of  celestial  blessings,  constrained  me  to  ex- 
claim, * O it  is  good  to  be  here  !’ 

“ We  rejoice  in  all  your  joy,  and  especially  I am 
delighted  with  what  you  say  respecting  the  light  of 
Christianity  extending  where  your  personal  labors 
had  never  reached.  ‘Fly  abroad,  thou  blessed 
Gospel !’ 

“ Thus  indeed  may  the  Lord  be  preparing  his 
way  among  the  Indian  heathen,  and  after  the  out- 
ward light  may  come  the  inward  life.  Even  so, 
Lord  Jesus  1 

“ I received  your  letter  to  the  dear  departed 
Swartz,  and  the  reply  of  Gericke,  with  vast  satis- 
faction, not  so  much  for  the  news  contained,  but  for 
its  authenticity.  I have  been  more  or  less  conver- 
sant with  the  German  accounts  every  week  for 
above  twelve  months  past.  Mr.  Grant  lent  them  to 
me ; they  begin  where  Niecamp’s  Latin  quarto 
leaves  off,  and,  as  I don’t  read  the  German 
language  myself,  I have  gotten,  as  oft  as  I could,  a 
young  gentleman  of  the  town  to  come  for  one  or  two 
hours  in  the  day  and  read  them  to  me  in  English, 


200 


MEMOIR  OF 


whilst  I write  down  whatever  strikes  me  as  memo- 
rable. The  tediousness  of  the  writers,  and  the  irregu- 
larity of  my  translator,  has  long  detained  me  on 
this  part  of  my  Mission  History,  a work  to  which, 
I think  I told  you  before,  I have  for  some  years  de- 
voted my  leisure  hours ; though  my  nervous  com- 
plaint the  last  two  years,  my  late  affliction,  and  my 
constant  run  of  pastoral  duties  and  extensive  corres- 
pondence, leave  a mind,  naturally  indolent,  too  plaus- 
ible an  excuse  for  reposing  when  it  ought  to  be  at 
work,  and  hence  I proceed  by  slow  degrees. 

“ With  regard  to  the  admission  of  the  Hindoos, 
&c.  to  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper,  with  the  per- 
mission given  them  to  retain  their  former  distinc- 
tions of  caste,  as  it  seems  our  Danish  brethren  do, 
I greatly  hesitate,  unless  these  distinctions  are  re- 
garded and  acknowledged  as  perfectly  civil,  and 
having  nothing  religious  in  them;  because,  1.  It 
would  be  an  acknowledgment  of  a false  religion, 
and  so  having  fellowship  with  idols.  2.  All  reli- 
gious distinctions,  even  those  which  the  divinely  in- 
stituted economy  of  Moses  formed,  are  expressly 
said  to  be  abolished  in  the  equalizing  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  there  is  neither  Greek  nor 
Jew,  &c.  If  it  be  said  that  the  Jews  were  tolerated 
in  a separate  worship  from  the  Gentiles  for  a time, 
it  may  be  replied  that  there  appears  no  toleration 
of  the  Gentiles  in  willfully  declining  communion 
with  the  Jews.  The  Jews  were  not  wroiK?  in  their 


SAMUEL  PEARCE, 


201 


idea  of  the  divine  authority  of  a separate  worship ; 
their  only  mistake  was  concerning  the  prolonging 
that  separation  beyond  the  time  when  it  ought  to 
have  ceased.  The  Jews  also,  though  they  preserved 
a distinction  in  their  worship  at  the  first,  neverthe- 
less worshiped  the  true  God.  But  if  there  be  any 
religious  acknowledgment  in  the  preservation  of 
caste,  &c.  it  is  an  idolatrous  one.  Adieu,  my  dear 
brethren : love  to  brethren  Thomas  and  Fountain. 

“You  will  find  in  the  Evangelical  Magazine 
some  modern  information,  respecting  Languedoc  and 
its  vicinity,  that  gives  occasion  for  Christian  plea- 
sure. I contemplate  a mission  to  France,  when  the 
way  to  visit  it  shall  be  opened,  with  pleasurable 
hopes.  I have  been  endeavoring  for  some  years  to 
get  five  of  our  ministers  to  agree  that  they  will  apply 
themselves  to  the  French  language  with  this  ex- 
press object  in  view;  then  we  might  spend  two 
months  annually  in  that  country,  and  at  least  satisfy 
ourselves  that  Christianity  was  not  lost  in  France 
for  want  of  a fair  experiment  in  its  favor : and  who 
can  tell  what  God  might  do  ? 

“ The  mass  of  the  people  in  Ireland,  as  you 
know,  are  Catholics ; ignorant — bigoted — cruel. 
The  Lord  has  a few  there,  however,  who  weep  over 
the  state  of  the  land.  I have  received  a very  affec- 
tionate and  pressing  invitation  to  visit  that  country 
again  this  year,  but  my  health  forbids,  else  I should 
rejoice  among  Irish  sinners  again  to  publish  the 


202 


MEMOIR  OF 


unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  I have  also  been 
pleased  with  another  letter  from  Rahue,  in  which  a 
gentleman  presses  me  to  procure  an  itinerant  to 
settle  in  that  country,  engaging  to  bear  his  expenses, 
to  board  him,  to  find  him  a horse  for  his  journey, 
and  to  add  twenty-five  guineas  per  annum  for  his 
private  use.  O Lord ! how  do  we  want  laborers 
in  thy  harvest ! Would  to  God  I could  find  a suit- 
able man  ! but  our  congregations  increase  so  rapid- 
ly in  England,  that  we  cannot  get  ministers  enough 
for  them.  Yet  I hope  the  Lord  will  provide  for 
that  benighted  island.  The  civil  state  of  that  coun- 
try, indeed,  rather  discourages  present  efforts : all 
about  Connaught  they  seem  up  in  arms,  expecting 
another  visit  from  France;  and  it  is  positively  re- 
ported that  there  is  a powerful  armament  now  fit- 
ting out  at  Brest  on  purpose  for  another  descent 
upon  Ireland.  Should  they  succeed,  England  may 
begin  to  tremble : but  our  hope  is  in  God,  who,  let 
what  may  come  upon  us  as  Britons,  hath  promised 
that  all  shall  work  for  good  to  us  as  Christians. 
Should  any  awful  convulsions  produce  general  in- 
fidelity in  Europe,  how  delightful  is  the  thought 
that  the  Lord  is  gathering  a church  in  Asia  ! Who 
can  tell,  but  that  as  the  evangelic  stream  flowed  from 
the  Asiatic  fountain  through  countries  barbarous  and 
uncultivated,  whose  inhabitants,  having  adopted  the 
Christian  theory,  associated  therewith  their  former 
savage  manners,  and  thus  polluted  the  immaculate 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


203 


waters;  so  from  Asia  the  same  pure  stream  shall 
again  meander  through  the  nations,  whose  manners 
having  been  rendered  gentle  and  kind  by  the  expe- 
rience of  many  cruel  ages,  and  by  the  operation  of 
wise,  humane,  and  salutary  laws  at  length  establish- 
ed, shall  no  longer  tinge  this  sacred  stream  with 
blood,  nor  render  it  corrupt  by  any  other  vicious 
association,  so  that  it  shall  bring  on  its  bosom  the 
ardors  of  devotion,  to  perfect  the  already  cultivated 
virtue  of  the  European  world. 

“ Ah ! this  is  what  we  want.  A Catholic  may 
be  devout ; a deist  may  be  victorious  ; but,  in  him 
who  is  a genuine  disciple  of  Jesus,  virtue  gives  the 
ornament  to  devotion,  and  devotion  imparts  dignity 
to  virtue.  And  the  above  scene  always  opens  on 
my  view  when  I apply  my  perspective  to  future 
ages.  Enough  for  a volume  is  here,  and  it  is  well 
my  paper  is  nearly  filled,  or  I should  tire  you  with 
an  essay  on  the  beautiful  union  of  love  to  God  with 
love  to  man,  or  devotion  and  virtue. 

“ Ever,  ever  yours,  S.  P.” 

He  was  now  setting  out  for  Plymouth  ; and  after 
observing,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Fuller,  dated  March  23, 
1799,  the  great  danger  he  was  supposed  to  be  in, 
with  a respect  to  a consumption,  he  adds — “ But 
thanks  be  to  God,  who  giveth  my  heart  the  victory, 
let  my  poor  body  be  consumed  or  ©reserved.  In 


204 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  thought  of  leaving,  I feel  a momentary  gloom ; 
but  in  the  thought  of  going,  a heavenly  triumph. 

‘ O to  grace  how  great  a debtor  V 

“ Praise  God  with  me  and  for  me,  my  dear  bro- 
ther; and  let  us  not  mind  dying  any  more  than 
sleeping.  No,  no  ; let  every  Christian  sing  the  loud- 
est as  he  gets  the  nearest  to  the  presence  of  his  God. 

“Eternally  yours,  in  Him  who  hath  washed  us 
both  in  his  blood,  S.  P.” 


To  Mr.  Medley,  London. 

“ March  23,  1799. 

£‘  My  affliction  has  been  rendered  sweet  by  the 
supports  and  smiles  of  Him  whom  I have  served  in 
the  Gospel  of  his  Son.  He  hath  delivered,  he  doth 
deliver,  and  I trust  that  he  will  yet  deliver.  Living 
or  dying,  all  is  well  for  ever.  O what  shall  I ren- 
der to  the  Lord  ?” 

It  seems  that,  in  order  to  avoid  wounding  Mrs. 
P.’s  feelings,  he  deferred  the  settlement  of  his  affairs 
till  he  arrived  at  Bristol ; from  whence  he  wrote  to 
his  friend  Mr.  King,  requesting  him  to  become  an 
executor.  On  his  receiving  a favorable  answer,  he 
renlied  as  follows : 

“ Bristol , April  6,  1799. 

“ Your  letter,  just  received,  affected  me  too  much 
with  feelings  of  sympathy  and  gratitude  to 'remain 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


205 


unanswered  a single  post.  Most  heartily  do  I thank 
you  for  accepting  a service  which  friendship  alone 
can  render  agreeable  in  the  most  simple  cases. 
Should  that  service  demand  your  activities  at  an 
early  period,  may  no  unforeseen  occurrence  increase 
the  necessary  care.  But  may  the  Father  of  the 
fatherless  and  Judge  of  the  widows  send  you  a re- 
compense into  your  own  bosom,  equal  to  all  that 
friendship  to  which,  under  God,  I have  been  so 
much  indebted  in  life,  and,  reposing  on  whose  bo- 
som, even  death  itself  loses  a part  of  its  gloom.  In 
you,  my  children  will  find  another  father— in  you, 
my  wife  another  husband.  Your  tenderness  will 
sympathize  with  the  one,  under  the  most  distressing 
sensibilities  ; and  your  prudent  counsels  be  a guide 
to  the  others,  through  the  unknown  mazes  of  in- 


experienced youth.  Enough blessed  God  ! 

my  soul  prostrates,  and  adores  thee  for  such  a 
friend.  S.  P.n 

To  Mr.  Fuller. 


“ Plymouth , April  18,  1799. 

“ The  last  time  that  I wrote  to  you  was  at  the 
close  of  a letter  sent  to  you  by  brother  Ryland.  I 
did  not  like  that  postscript  form,  it  looked  so  card- 
like as  to  make  me  fear  that  you  would  deem  it  un- 
brotherly.  After  all,  perhaps,  you  thought  nothing 
about  it ; and  my  anxieties  might  arise  only  from 
my  weakness,  which  seems  to  he  constantly  in- 
creasing my  sensibilities.  If  ever  I felt  love  in  its 
18 


206 


MEMOIR  OF 


tenderness  for  my  friends,  it  has  been  since  my  af- 
fliction. This,  in  great  measure,  is  no  more  than 
the  love  of  4 publicans  and  harlots,  who  love  those 
that  love  them.’  I never  conceived  myself,  by  a 
hundred  degrees,  so  interested  in  the  regards  of  my 
friends  as  this  season  of  affliction  has  manifested  I 
was ; and  therefore,  so  far  from  claiming  any  ‘ re- 
ward * for  loving  them  in  return,  I should  account 
myself  a monster  of  ingratitude  were  it  otherwise. 
Yet  there  is  something  in  affliction  itself  which,  by 
increasing  the  delicacy  of  our  feelings,  and  detach- 
ing our  thoughts  from  the  usual  round  of  objects 
which  present  themselves  to  the  mind  when  in  a 
state  of  health,  may  be  easily  conceived  to  make  us 
susceptible  of  stronger  and  more  permanent  impres- 
sions of  an  affectionate  nature. 

“ I heard  at  Bristol  that  you  and  your  friends  had 
remembered  me  in  your  prayers  at  Kettering. 
Whether  the  Lord  whom  we  serve  may  see  fit  to 
answer  your  petitions  on  my  account  or  not,  may 
they  at  least  be  returned  into  your  own  bosoms  ! 

“ For  the  sake  of  others,  I should  be  happy,  could 
I assure  you  that  my  health  was  improving.  As 
to  myself,  I thank  God  that  I am  not  without  a 
desire  to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better.  I find  that  neither  in  sickness  nor  in  health 
can  I be  so  much  as  I wish  like  him  whom  I love. 

4 To  die  is  gain.’  O to  gain  that  state,  those  feel- 
ings, that  character,  which  perfectly  accord  with  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


207 


mind  of  Christ,  and  are  attended  with  the  full  per- 
suasion of  his  complete  and  everlasting  approbation  ! 
I want  no  heaven  but  this;  and,  to  gain  this,  most 
gladly  would  I this  moment  expire.  But  if  to  abide 
in  the  flesh  be  more  needful  for  an  individual  of 
my  fellow-men — Lord,  let  thy  will  be  done  ; only 
let  Christ  be  magnified  by  me,  whether  in  life  or 
death ! 

“ The  weather  has  been  so  wet  and  windy  since 
I have  been  at  Plymouth,  that  I could  not  reason- 
ably expect  to  be  much  better;  and  I cannot  say 
that  I am  much  worse.  All  the  future  is  uncertain. 
Professional  men  encourage  me ; but  frequent  re- 
turns appear,  and  occasional  discharges  of  blood 
check  my  expectations.  If  I speak  but  for  two 
minutes,  my  breast  feels  as  sore  as  though  it  were 
scraped  with  a rough-edged  razor ; so  that  I am 
mute  all  the  day  long,  and  have  actually  learned  to 
converse  with  my  sister  by  means  of  our  fingers. 

“ I thank  you  for  yours  of  April  4th,  which  I did 
not  receive  till  the  12th,  the  day  that  I arrived  at 
Plymouth.  On  the  16th,  a copy  of  yours  to  bro- 
ther Ryland  came  to  hand,  to  Avhich  I should  have 
replied  yesterday,  but  had  not  leisure.  I am  happy 
and  thankful  for  your  success.  May  the  Lord  him- 
self pilot  the  Criterion  safely  to  Calcutta  river  ! 

“ Unless  the  Lord  work  a miracle  for  me,  I am 
sure  that  I shall  not  be  able  to  attend  the  Olney 
meeting.  It  is  to  my  feelings  a severe  anticipation  ; 


208 


MEMOIR  OF 


but  how  can  I be  a Christian  and  not  submit  to 
God?  S.  P” 

To  Mr.  Ward. 

“ Plymouth , April  22,  1799. 

“ Most  affectionately  do  I thank  you  for  your  let- 
ter, so  full  of  information  and  of  friendship.  To 
our  common  Friend,  who  is  gone  into  heaven, 
where  he  ever  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  for 
us,  1 commend  you.  Whether  I die  or  live,  God 
will  take  care  of  you  till  he  has  ripened  you  for  the 
common  salvation.  Then  shall  I meet  my  dear 
brother  Ward  again ; and  who  can  tell  how  much 
more  interesting  our  intercourse  in  heaven  will  be 
made  by  the  scenes  that  most  distress  our  poor 
spirits  here?  O,  had  I none  to  live  for,  I had 
rather  die  than  live,  that  I may  be  at  once  like  Him 
whom  I love.  But,  while  he  insures  me  grace, 
why  should  I regret  the  delay  of  glory  ? No : I 
will  wait  his  will,  who  performeth  all  things  for 
me. 

“ My  dear  brother,  had  I strength,  I should  re- 
joice to  acquaint  you  with  the  wrestlings  and  the 
victories,  the  hopes  and  the  fears,  the  pleasures  and 
the  pangs,  which  I have  lately  experienced.  But  I 
must  forbear.  All  I can  now  say  is,  that  God  has 
done  me  much  good  by  all,  and  made  me  very 
thankful  for  all  he  has  done. 

“ Alas  ! I shall  see  you  no  more.  I cannot  be 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


209 


at  Olney  on  the  7th  of  May.  The  journey  would 
be  my  death.  But  the  Lord  whom  you  serve  will 
be  with  you  then,  and  for  ever.  My  love  to  all  the 
dear  assembled  saints,  who  will  give  you  their  bene- 
dictions at  that  solemn  season. 

“ Ever  yours,  &c.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  King. 

“ Plymouth , April  23,  1799. 

14  My  dear  Friend  and  Brother, 

“ I have  the  satisfaction  to  inform  you  that  at 
length  my  complaint  appears  to  be  removed,  and 
that  I am  by  degrees  returning  to  my  usual  diet, 
by  which,  with  divine  blessing,  I hope  to  be  again 
strengthened  for  the  discharge  of  the  duties  and 
the  enjoyment  of  the  pleasures  which  await  me 
among  the  dear  people  of  my  charge. 

“ I am  indeed  informed,  by  a medical  attendant 
here,  that  I shall  never  be  equal  to  the  labors  of 
my  past  years,  and  that  my  return  to  moderate  ef- 
forts must  be  made  by  slow  degrees.  As  the  path 
? of  duty,  I desire  to  submit ; but,  after  so  long  a sus- 
pension from  serving  the  Redeemer  in  his  church, 
my  soul  pants  for  usefulness  more  extensive  than 
ever,  and  I long  to  become  an  apostle  to  the  world. 
I do  not  think  I ever  prized  the  ministerial  work  so 
much  as  I now  do.  Two  questions  have  been  long 
before  me.  The  first,  shall  I live  or  die  ? The 
second,  if  1 live,  how  will  my  life  be  spent?  With 
18*  V 


210 


MEMOIR  OF 


regard  to  the  former,  my  heart  answered,  ‘ It  is  no 
matter — all  is  well ; for  my  own  sake,  I need  not 
be  taught  that  it  is  best  to  be  with  Christ ; but,  for 
the  sake  of  others,  it  may  be  best  to  abide  in  the 
body.  I am  in  the  Lord’s  hands,  let  him  do  by  me 
as  seemeth  him  best  for  me  and  mine,  and  for  his 
cause  and  honor  in  the  world  !.  But,  as  to  the 
second  question,  I could  hardly  reconcile  myself  to 
the  thought  of  living,  unless  it  were  to  promote  the 
interests  of  my  Lord  ; and,  if  my  disorder  should  so 
far  weaken  me  as  to  render  me  incapable  of  the 
ministry,  nothing  then  appeared  before  me  but  gloom 
and  darkness.  However,  1 will  hope  in  the  Lord  ; 
and,  though  he  hath  chastened  me  sorely,  yet,  since 
he  has  not  given  me  over  unto  death,  sparing  mercy 
will  be  followed  with  strength,  that  I may  show 
forth  his  praise  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

“ I am  still  exceedingly  weak,  more  so  than  at 
any  period  before  I left  home,  except  the  first  week 
of  my  lying  by;  but  I am  getting  strength,  though 
slowly.  It  is  impossible  at  present  to  fix  any  time 
for  my  return.  It  grieves  me  that  the  patience  of 
the  dear  people  should  be  so  long  tried  ; but  the 
trial  is  as  great  on  my  part  as  it  can  be  on  theirs, 
and  we  must  pity  and  pray  for  one  another.  It  is 
now  a task  for  me  to  write  at  all,  or  this  should 
have  been  longer.  S.  P.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


211 


To  Dr.  Ryland. 

“ Plymouth , April  24,  1799. 

M Very  Dear  Brother, 

“ ]yjy  health  is  in  much  the  same  state  as  when  1 
wrote  last,  excepting  that  my  muscular  strength  ra- 
ther increases,  and  my  powers  of  speaking  seem 
less  and  less  every  week.  I have,  for  the  most 
part,  spoken  only  in  whispers  for  several  days 
past  ] and  even  these  seem  too  much  for  my  irri- 
table lungs.  My  father  asked  me  a question  to-day  ; 
he  did  not  understand  me  when  I whispered,  so 
I was  obliged  to  utter  one  word,  and  one  word  only, 
a little  louder,  and  that  brought  a soreness  which 
I expect  to  feel  till  bed  time. 

“ I am  still  looking  out  for  fine  weather ; all  here 
is  cold  and  rainy.  We  have  had  but  two  or  three 
fair  and  warm  days  since  I have  been  here  ] then  I 
felt  better.  I am  perfectly  at  a loss  even  to  guess 
what  the  Lord  means  to  do  with  me ; but  I desire 
to  commit  my  ways  to  him,  and  be  at  peace.  I am 
going  to-day  about  five  miles  into  the  country,  (to 
Tamerton,)  where  I shall  await  the  will  of  God 
concerning  me. 

“ I knew  not  of  any  committee-meeting  of  our 
society  to  be  held  respecting  Mr.  Marshman  and  his 
wife.  I have  therefore  sent  no  vote  *,  and,  indeed,  it 
is  my  happiness  that  I have  full  confidence  in  my 
brethren  at  this  important  crisis,  since  close  think- 
ing or  much  writing  always  increases  my  fever,  and 
promotes  my  complaint. 


212 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ My  dear  brother,  I hope  you  will  correspond 
much  with  Kettering.  I used  to  be  a medium  ; but 
God  has  put  me  out  of  the  way.  I could  weep 
that  I can  serve  him  no  more ; and  yet  I fear  some 
would  be  tears  of  pride.  O for  perfect  likeness  to 
my  humble  Lord  ! S.  P.” 


To  Mr.  King. 

“ Tamerton , May  2,  1799. 

“ Give  my  love  to  all  the  dear  people  at 

Cannon-street.  O pray  that  He  who  afflicts  would 
give  me  patience  to  endure.  Indeed,  the  state  of 
suspense  in  which  I have  been  kept  so  long,  re- 
quires much  of  it ; and  I often  exclaim,  ere  1 am 
aware,  ‘ Oh,  my  dear  people  ! Oh,  my  dear  family  ! 
when  shall  I be  restored  to  you  again  V The  Lord 
forgive  all  the  sin  of  my  desires  ! At  times  I feel  a 
sweet  and  perfect  calm,  and  wish  ever  to  live  under 
the  influence  of  a belief  in  the  goodness  of  God,  and 
of  all  his  plans  and  all  his  works.  S.  P.” 

The  reader  has  seen  how  much  he  regretted  be- 
ing absent  from  the  solemn  designation  of  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Olney.  He,  however,  addressed  the 
following  lines  to  Mr.  Fuller,  which  were  read  at 
the  close  of  that  meeting,  to  the  dissolving  of  nearly 
the  whole  assembly  in  tears  : 

“ Tamerton , May  2,  1799. 

“ O that  the  Lord,  who  is  unconfined  by 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


213 


place  or  condition,  may  copiously  pour  out  upon 
you  all  the  rich  effusions  of  his  Holy  Spirit  on  the 
approaching  day ! My  most  hearty  love  to  each 
missionary  who  may  then  encircle  the  throne  of 
grace.  Happy  men!  Happy  women!  You  are 
going  to  be  fellow-laborers  with  Christ  himself! 
I congratulate — I almost  envy  you  ; yet  I love  you, 
and  can  scarcely  now  forbear  dropping  a tear  of 
love  as  each  of  your  names  passes  across  my  mind. 
O what  promises  are  yours ; and  what  a reward ! 
Surely  heaven  is  filled  with  double  joy,  and  re- 
sounds with  unusual  acclamations  at  the  arrival 
of  each  missionary  there.  O be  faithful,  my  dear 
brethren,  my  dear  sisters — be  faithful  unto  death, 
and  all  this  joy  is  yours  ! Long  as  I live,  my  ima- 
gination will  be  hovering  over  you  in  Bengal;  and 
should  I die,  if  separate  spirits  be  allowed  a visit  to 
the  world  they  have  left,  methinks  mine  would  soon 
be  at  Mubnabatty,  watching  your  labors,  your  con- 
flicts, and  your  pleasures,  whilst  you  are  ‘ always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.’  S.  P.” 

To  Dr.  Rylond. 


“ Plymouth,  May  14,  1799. 

“ My  Dear  Brother, 

“ Yours  of  the  1 1th  instant  I have  just  received,  and 
thank  you  for  your  continued  concern  for  your 
poor  unworthy  brother. 

“ I have  suffered  much  in  my  health  since  I 
wrote  to  you  last,  by  the  increase  of  my  feverish 


214 


MEMOIR  OF 


complaint,  which  filled  me  with  heat  and  horror  all 
night,  and  in  the  day  sometimes  almost  suffocated 
me  with  the  violence  of  its  paroxysms.  I am  ex- 
tremely weak ; and  now  that  warm  weather  which 
I came  into  Devon  to  seek,  I dread  as  much  as  the 
cold,  because  it  excites  the  fever.  I am  happy  how- 
ever in  the  Lord.  I have  not  a wish  to  live  or  die,  but 
as  he  pleases.  I truly  enjoy  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  would  not  be  without  his  divine 
atonement,  whereon  to  rest  my  soul,  for  ten  thousand 
worlds.  I feel  quite  weaned  from  earth,  and  all 
things  in  it.  Death  has  lost  his  sting,  the  grave  its 
horrors  ; and  the  attractions  of  heaven,  I had  almost 
said,  are  sometimes  violent. 

4 O,  to  grace  how  great  a debtor !’ 

“ But  I am  wearied.  May  all  grace  abound  to- 
wards my  dear  brother,  and  his  affectionate 

S.  P ” 


To  Mr.  Pope. 

li  Plymouth , May  24, 1799 

“ I cannot  write  much — this  I believe  is  the  only 
letter  I have  written  (except  to  my  wife)  since  I 
wrote  to  you  last.  My  complaint  has  issued  in  a 
confirmed  slow  nervous  fever,  which  has  wasted 
my  spirits  and  strength,  and  taken  a great  part  of 
the  little  flesh  I had  when  in  health  away  from  me. 
The  symptoms  have  been  very  threatening,  and  I 
have  repeatedly  thought  that,  let  the  physician  do 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


215 


what  he  will,  he  cannot  keep  me  long  from  those 
heavenly  joys  for  which,  blessed  be  God,  I have 
lately  been  much  longing ; and,  were  it  not  for  my 
dear  people  and  family,  I should  have  earnestly 
prayed  for  leave  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ, 
which  is  so  much  better  than  to  abide  in  this  vain, 
suffering,  sinning  world. 

“ The  doctors,  however,  now  pronounce  my  case 
very  hopeful — say  there  is  little  or  no  danger — but 
that  all  these  complaints  require  a great  deal  of  time 
to  get  rid  of.  I still  feel  myself  on  precarious  ground, 
but  quite  resigned  to  the  will  of  Him  who,  unworthy 
as  I am,  continues  daily  to  ‘ fill  my  soul  with  joy  and 
peace  in  believing.’  Yes,  my  dear  friend  ! now  my 
soul  feels  the  value  of  a free,  full,  and  everlasting 
salvation ; and,  what  is  more,  I do  enjoy  that  salva- 
tion while  I rest  all  my  hope  on  the  Son  of  God  in 
human  nature  dying  on  the  cross  for  me.  To  me, 
now,  health  or  sickness,  pain  or  ease,  life  or  death, 
are  things  indifferent.  I feel  so  happy  in  being  in 
the  hands  of  infinite  love,  that,  when  the  severest 
strokes  are  laid  upon  me,  I receive  them  with  plea- 
sure, because  they  come  from  my  heavenly  Father’s 
hands  ! ‘ O,  to  grace  how  great  a debtor  !’  &c. 

S.  P.” 

To  the  Church  in  Cannon-street. 

“ Plymouth , May  31,  1790. 

•■To  the  dear  people  of  my  charge,  the  flock  of 


216 


MEMOIR  OF 


Christ  assembling  in  Cannon-street,  Birmingham* 
their  afflicted  but  affectionate  pastor  presents  his 
love  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep. 

**  My  dearest,  dearest  friends  and  brethren, 

“ Separated  as  I have  been  a long  time  from  you, 
and  during  that  time  of  separation  having  suffered 
much  both  in  body  and  mind,  yet  my  heart  has  still 
been  with  you,  participating  in  your  sorrows,  unit- 
ing in  your  prayers,  and  rejoicing  with  you  in  the 
hope  of  that  glory  to  which  divine  faithfulness  has 
engaged  to  bring  us,  and  for  which  our  heavenly 
Father,  by  all  his  providences,  and  by  every  opera- 
tion of  his  Holy  Spirit,  is  daily  preparing  us. 

“ Never,  my  dear  brethren,  did  I so  much  rejoice 
in  our  being  made  ‘ partakers  of  the  heavenly  call- 
ing, as  during  my  late  afflictions.  The  sweet 
thought  of  glory,  where  I shall  meet  my  dear  Lord 
Jesus  with  all  his  redeemed  ones,  perfectly  freed 
from  all  that  sin  which  now  burdens  us,  and  makes 
us  groan  from  day  to  day — this  transports  my  soul, 
whilst  out  of  weakness  I am  made  strong,  and  at 
times  am  enabled  to  glory  even  in  my  bodily  infir- 
mities, that  the  power  of  Christ,  in  supporting  when 
flesh  and  heart  fail,  may  the  more  evidently  rest 
upon  me.  O,  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  let  me, 
as  one  alive  almost  from  the  dead,  let  me  exhort  you 
to  stand  fast  in  that  blessed  Gospel  which  for  ten 
years  I have  now  preached  among  you — the  Gospel 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


217 


of  the  grace  of  God ; the  Gospel  of  free,  full,  ever- 
lasting salvation,  founded  on  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  God  manifest  in  the  flesh.  Look  much  at 
this  all-amazing  scene— 

‘ Behold ! a God  descends  and  dies 

* To  save  my  soul  from  gaping  hell  V 

and  then  say  whether  any  poor  broken-hearted 
sinner  need  be  afraid  to  venture  his  hopes  of  salva- 
tion on  such  a sacrifice  ; especially  since  He  who 
is  thus  ‘ mighty  to  save  ’ hath  said,  that  * whosoever 
cometh  to  him  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.’  You, 
beloved,  who  have  found  the  peace-speaking  virtue 
of  this  blood  of  atonement,  must  not  be  satisfied  with 
what  you  have  already  known  or  enjoyed.  The 
only  way  to  be  constantly  happy  and  constantly  pre- 
pared for  the  most  awful  changes  which  we  must 
all  experience,  is  to  be  constantly  looking  and  coming 
to  a dying  Savior ; renouncing  all  our  own  worthi- 
ness ; cleaving  to  the  loving  Jesus  as  our  all  in  all ; 
giving  up  every  thing,  however  valuable  to  our 
worldly  interests,  that  clashes  with  our  fidelity  to 
Christ ; begging  that  of  his  fullness  we  may  receive 
* grace  upon  grace,’  whilst  our  faith  actually  relies 
on  his  power  and  faithfulness  for  the  full  accom- 
plishment of  every  promise  in  his  word  that  we 
plead  with  him ; and  guarding  against  every  thing 
that  might  for  a moment  bring  distance  and  dark- 
ness between  your  souls  and  your  precious  Lord. 
19 


218 


MEMOIR  OE 


If  you  thus  live,  (and  O that  you  may  daily  receive 
fresh  life  from  Christ  so  to  do  !)  ‘the  peace  of  God 
will  keep  your  hearts  and  minds,’  and  you  will  he 
filled  with  ‘joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory:’ 

“ As  a church,  you  cannot  conceive  what  pleasure 
I have  enjoyed  in  hearing  that  you  are  in  peace ; 
that  you  attend  prayer-meetings ; that  you  seem  to 
be  stirred  up  of  late  for  the  honor  and  prosperity 
of  religion.  Go  on  in  these  good  ways,  my  beloved 
friends,  and  assuredly  the  God  of  peace  will  be  with 
you.  Yea,  if,  after  all,  I should  be  taken  entirely 
from  you,  yet  God  will  surely  visit  you,  and  never 
leave  you  nor  forsake  you. 

“ As  to  my  health,  I seem  on  the  whole  to  be  still 
mending,  though  but  very  slowly.  The  fever  trou- 
bles me  often,  both  by  day  and  night ; but  my 
strength  increases.  I long  to  see  your  faces  in  the 
flesh;  yea,  when  I thought  myself  near  the  gates 
of  the  grave,  I wished,  if  it  were  the  Lord’s  will,  to 
depart  among  those  whom  I so  much  loved.  But  I 
am  in  good  hands  ; and  all  must  be  right. 

“ I thank  both  you  and  the  congregation  most 
affectionately  for  all  the  kindness  you  have  shown, 
respecting  me  and  my  family,  during  my  absence. 
The  Lord  return  it  a thousand  fold!  My  love  to 
every  one,  both  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  as 
though  named.  The  Lord  bless  to  your  edification 
the  occasional  ministry  which  you  enjoy.  I hope 
you  regularly  attend  upon  it,  and  keep  together,  as 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


219 


* the  horses  in  Pharaoh’s  chariot.’  I pray  much  for 
you:  pray,  still  pray  for  your  very  affectionate, 
though  unworthy  pastor,  S.  P.” 

In  a postscript  to  Mr.  King  he  says,  “ I have 
made  an  effort  to  write  this  letter:  my  affections 
would  take  no  denial ; but  it  has  brought  on  the 
fever.” 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  May,  when  Mr.  Ward 
and  his  companions  were  just  ready  to  set  sail,  a 
consultation  concerning  Mr.  Pearce  was  held  on 
board  the  Criterion,  in  which  all  the  missionaries 
and  some  of  the  members  of  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  were  present.  It  was  well  known  that  he 
had  for  several  years  been  engaged  in  preparing 
materials  for  a History  of  Missions,  to  be  comprised 
in  two  volumes  octavo ; and,  as  the  sending  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  heathen  had  so  deeply  occupied 
his  heart,  considerable  expectations  had  been  formed 
by  religious  people  of  his  producing  an  interesting 
work  on  the  subject.  The  question  now  was,  Could 
not  this  performance  be  finished  by  other  hands,  and 
the  profits  of  it  be  appropriated  to  the  benefit  of  Mr. 
Pearce’s  family  ? It  was  admitted  by  all  that  this 
work  would,  partly  from  its  own  merits,  and  partly 
from  the  great  interest  which  the  author  justly  pos- 
sessed in  the  public  esteem,  be  very  productive;  and 
that  it  would  be  a delicate  and  proper  method  of 
enabling  the  religious  public,  by  subscribing  libe- 
rally to  it,  to  afford  substantial  assistance  to  the 


220 


MEMOIR  OF 


family  of  this  excellent  man.  The  result  was,  that 
one  of  the  members  of  the  Society  addressed  a letter 
to  Mr.  Pearce’s  relations  at  Plymouth,  requesting 
them  to  consult  him,  as  he  should  be  able  to  bear  it, 
respecting  the  state  of  his  manuscripts,  and  to  in- 
quire whether  they  were  in  a condition  to  admit  of 
being  finished  by  another  hand : desiring  them  also 
to  assure  him,  for  his  present  relief  concerning  his 
dear  family,  that,  whatever  the  hand  of  friendship 
could  effect  on  their  behalf,  should  be  accomplished. 
The  answer,  though  it  left  no  manner  of  hope  as  to 
the  accomplishment  of  the  object,  yet  is  so  expres- 
sive of  the  reigning  dispositions  of  the  writer’s  heart, 
as  an  affectionate  husband,  a tender  father,  a grate- 
ful friend,  and  a sincere  Christian,  that  it  cannot  be 
uninteresting  to  the  reader : 

“ Tamerton , June  24,  1790. 

“ To  use  the  common  introduction  of  4 dear  bro- 
ther ’ would  fall  far  short  of  my  feelings  towards  a 
friend  whose  uniform  conduct  has  ever  laid  so  great 
a claim  to  my  affection  and  gratitude,  but  whose  re- 
cent kindness — kindness  in  adversity — kindness  to 
my  wife — kindness  to  my  children — kindness  that 
would  go  far  to  4 smooth  the  bed  of  death,’  has  over- 
whelmed my  whole  soul  in  tender  thankfulness,  and 
engaged  my  everlasting  esteem.  I know  not  how 

to  begin 4 Thought  is  poor,  and  poor  expres- 

iion.’  The  only  thing  that  lay  heavy  on  my  heart, 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


221 


when  in  the  nearest  prospect  of  eternity,  was  the 
future  situation  of  my  family.  I had  but  a compar- 
atively small  portion  to  leave  behind  me,  and  yet 
that  little  was  all  that  an  amiable  woman,  delicately 
brought  up,  and,  through  mercy,  for  the  most  part 
comfortably  provided  for  since  she  entered  on  do- 
mestic life — with  five  babes  to  feed,  clothe,  and  edu- 
cate—had  to  subsist  on.  Ah,  what  a prospect . 
Hard  and  long  I strove  to  realize  the  promises  made 
to  the  widow  and  the  fatherless;  but  these  alone  I 
could  not  fully  rest  on  and  enjoy.  For  my  own 
part,  God  was  indeed  very  gracious.  I was  will- 
ing, I hope,  to  linger  in  suffering,  if  I might  there- 
by most  glorify  him,  and  death  was  an  angel  whom 
I longed  to  come  and  embrace  me,  ‘cold’  as  his  em- 
brace's are.  But  how  could  I leave  those  who  are 
dearest  to  my  heart  in  the  midst  of  a world  in  which 
almost  thousands  now  professed  friendship  for  me, 
and,  on  my  account,  for  mine ; who  yet,  after  my  de- 
cease, would,  with  few  exceptions,  soon  forget  my  wi- 
dow and  my  children  among  the  crowds  of  the  needy 
and  distressed?  It  was  at  this  moment  of  painful 
sensibility  that  your  heart  meditated  a plan  to  re- 
move my  anxieties — a plan,  too,  that  would  involve 
much  personal  labor  before  it  could  be  accomplish- 
ed. ‘ Blessed  be  God  who  put  it  into  thy  heart,  and 
blessed  be  thou.’  May  the  blessing  of  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless  rest  on  you  and  yours  for  ever. 
Amen  and  amen  ! 


19 


222 


MEMOIR  OF 


11  You  will  regret,  perhaps,  that  I have  taken  up 
so  much  room  respecting  yourself;  but  I have 
scarcely  gratified  the  shadow  of  my  wishes.  Ex- 
cuse, then,  on  the  one  hand,  that  I have  said  so  much  ; 
and  accept,  on  the  other,  what  remains  unexpressed. 

“ My  affections  and  desires  are  among  my  dear 
people  at  Birmingham;  and,  unless  I find  my 
strength  increase  here,  I purpose  to  set  out  for  that 
place  in  the  course  of  a fortnight,  or  at  most  a 
month.  The  journey,  performed  by  short  stages, 
may  do  me  good  ; if  not,  I expect,  when  the  winter 
comes,  to  sleep  in  peace  ; and  it  will  delight  my  soul 
to  see  them  once  more  before  I die.  Besides,  I 
have  many  little  arrangements  to  make  among  my 
books  and  papers,  to  prevent  confusion  after  my 
decease.  Indeed,  till  I get  home,  I cannot  fully 
answer  your  kind  letter ; but  I fear  that  my  materi- 
als consist  so  much  in  references  which  none  but 
myself  would  understand,  that  a second  person  could 
not  take  it  up  and  prosecute  it.  I am  still  equally 
indebted  to  you  for  a proposal  so  generous,  so  labo- 
rious. 

“ Rejoice  with  me  that  the  blessed  Gospel  still 
‘ bears  my  spirits  up,J  I am  become  familiar  with 
the  thoughts  of  dying.  I have  taken  my  leave  often 
of  the  world  ; and,  thanks  be  to  God,  I do  it  always 
with  tranquillity,  and  often  with  rapture.  Oh,  what 
grace,  what  grace  it  was  that  ever  called  me  to  be  a 
Christian  ! What  would  have  been  my  present 
feelings,  if  I were  going  to  meet  God  with  all  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


223 


filth  and  load  of  my  sin  about  me  ! But  God  in  my 
nature  has  put  my  sin  away,  and  taught  me  to  love 
him,  and  long  for  his  appearing.  O,  my  dear  bro- 
ther, how  consonant  is  everlasting  praise  with  such 
a great  salvation  ! S.  P.” 

After  this,  another  letter  was  addressed  to  Mr. 
Pearce  by  Mr.  Fuller,  informing  him  more  particu- 
larly that  the  above  proposal  did  not  originate  with 
an  individual,  but  with  several  of  the  brethren,  who 
dearly  loved  him,  and  had  consulted  on  the  business  ; 
and  that  it  was  no  more  than  an  act  of  justice  to  one 
who  had  spent  his  life  in  serving  the  public  ; also 
requesting  him  to  give  directions  by  which  his  man- 
uscripts might  be  found  and  examined,  lest  he 
should  be  taken  away  before  his  arrival  at  Birming- 
ham. To  this  he  answered  as  follows : 

“ Plymouth , July  6,  1799 

“ I need  not  repeat  the  growing  sense  I have  of 
your  kindness,  and  yet  I know  not  how  to  forbear. 

“ I cannot  direct  Mr.  K to  all  my  papers,  as 

' many  of  them  are  in  books  from  which  I was  mak- 
ing extracts ; and,  if  I could,  I am  persuaded  that 
they  are  in  a state  too  confused,  incorrect,  and  un- 
finished, to  suffer  you  or  any  other  friend  to  realize 
your  kind  intentions. 

“ I have  possessed  a tenacious  memory.  I have 
begun  one  part  of  the  history;  read  the  necessary 


224 


MEMOIR  OF 


books ; reflected ; arranged ; written,  perhaps,  the 
introduction ; and  then,  trusting  to  my  recollection, 
with  the  revisal  of  the  books  as  I should  want  them, 
have  employed  myself  in  getting  materials  for  an- 
other part,  &c.  Thus,  till  my  illness,  the  volumes 
existed  in  my  head,  my  books  were  at  hand,  and  I 
was  on  the  eve  of  writing  them  out,  when  it  pleased 
God  to  make  me  pause ; and,  as  close  thinking  has 
been  strongly  forbidden  me,  I dare  say  that,  were  I 
again  restored  to  health,  I should  find  it  necessary  to 
go  over  much  of  my  former  reading  to  refresh  my 
memory. 

“ It  is  now  Saturday.  On  Monday  next  we  pro- 
pose setting  out  on  our  return.  May  the  Lord  pros- 
per our  way  ! Accept  the  sincere  affection  and  the 
ten  thousand  thanks  of 

“ Your  brother  in  the  Lord.  S.  P.” 

As  the  manuscripts  were  found  to  be  in  such  a 
state  that  no  person,  except  the  author  himself, 
could  finish  them,  the  design  was  necessarily  drop- 
ped. The  public  mind,  however,  was  deeply  im- 
pressed with  Mr.  Pearce’s  worth ; and  that  which 
the  friendship  of  a few  could  not  effect,  has  since 
been  amply  accomplished  by  the  liberal  exertions  of 
many. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


225 


To  Dr.  Ryland. 

“ Birmingham , July  20,  1799 

**  My  very  dear  Brother, 

“ Y our  friendly  anxieties  on  my  behalf  demand 
the  earliest  satisfaction.  We  had  a pleasant  ride  to 
Newport  on  the  afternoon  we  left  you,  and  the  next 
day,  without  much  fatigue,  reached  Tewkesbury ; 
but  the  road  was  so  rough,  from  Tewkesbury  to 
Evesham,  that  it  wearied  and  injured  me  more  than 
all  the  jolting  we  had  before  put  together.  How- 
ever, we  reached  Alcester  on  Wednesday  evening, 
stopped  there  a day  to  rest,  and  last  night  (Friday) 
were  brought  safely  hither,  blessed  be  God  ! 

“ I find  myself  getting  weaker  and  weaker,  and  so 
my  Lord  instructs  me  in  his  pleasure  to  remove  me 
soon.  You  say  well,  my  dear  brother,  that  at  such 
a prospect  I ‘ cannot  complain.’  No,  blessed  be  His 
dear  name  who  shed  his  blood  for  me,  he  helps  me 
to  rejoice  at  times  with  joy  unspeakable.  Now  I 
see  the  value  of  the  religion  of  the  cross.  It  is  a 
religion  for  a dying  sinner.  It  is  all  the  most  guil- 
ty, the  most  wretched  can  desire.  Yes,  I taste  its 
sweetness,  and  enjoy  its  fullness,  with  all  the  gloom 
of  a dying  bed  before  me.  And  far  rather  would  I 
be  the  poor  emaciated  and  emaciating  creature  that 
I am,  than  be  an  emperor,  with  every  earthly  good 
about  him — but  without  a God  ! 


226 


MEMOIR  OF 


“ I was  delighted  the  other  day,  in  re-perusing 
the  Pilgrim’s  Progress,  to  observe  that,  when  Chris- 
tian came  to  the  top  of  the  hill  Difficulty,  he  was 
put  to  sleep  in  a chamber  called  Peace.  ‘ Why  how 
good  is  the  Lord  of  the  way  to  me  !’  said  I.  I have 
not  reached  the  summit  of  the  hill  yet,  but,  notwith- 
standing, he  puts  me  to  sleep  in  the  chamber  of  Peace 

every  night True,  it  is  often  a chamber  of  pain  ; 

but,  let  pain  be  as  formidable  as  it  may,  it  has  never 
yet  been  able  to  expel  that  peace  which  the  great 
Guardian  of  Israel  has  appointed  to  keep  my  heart 
and  mind  through  Christ  Jesus. 

“ I have  been  laboring  lately  to  exercise  most 
love  to  God  when  I have  been  suffering  most  severe- 
ly;— but  what  shall  I say?  Alas!  too  often  the 
sense  of  pain  absorbs  every  other  thought.  Yet 
there  have  been  seasons  when  I have  been  affected 
with  such  a delightful  sense  of  the  loveliness  of  God 
as  to  ravish  my  soul  and  give  predominance  to  the 
sacred  passion.  It  was  never  till  to-day  that  I got 
any  personal  instruction  from  our  Lord’s  telling 
Peter  by  what  death  he  should  glorify  God.  O 
what  a satisfying  thought  it  is,  that  God  appoints 
those  means  of  dissolution  whereby  he  gets  most  glo- 
ry to  himself!  It  was  the  very  thing  I needed  ; for, 
of  all  the  ways  of  dying,  that  which  I most  dreaded 
was  by  a consumption,  in  which  it  is  now  highly 
probable  my  disorder  will  issue.  But,  O my  dear 
Lord,  if  by  this  death  I can  most  glorify  thee,  I pre- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE, 


227 


fer  it  to  all  others;  and  thank  thee  that  by  this 
means  thou  art  hastening  my  fuller  enjoyment  of 
thee  in  a purer  world. 

“ A sinless  state  ! ‘ Oh,  5tis  a heaven  worth  dying 
for  !’  I cannot  realize  any  thing  about  heaven  but 
the  presence  of  Christ  and  his  people,  and  a perfect 
deliverance  from  sin — and  I want  no  more — I am 
sick  of  sinning — soon  I shall  be  beyond  its  power. 

1 0 glorious  hour ! 0 bleet  abode ! 

4 I shall  be  near,  and  like  my  God  !’ 

“ I only  thought  of  filling  one  side — and  now  have 
not  left  room  to  thank  you  and  dear  Mrs.  Ryland 
for  the  minute,  affectionate,  and  constant  attentions 
you  paid  us  in  Bristol.  May  the  Lord  reward  you  ! 
Our  hearty  love  to  all  around,  till  we  meet  in 
heaven. 

“ Eternally  yours  in  Christ.  S.  P.” 


To  Mr.  Birt. 

“ Birmingham,  July  26,  1799 

“It  is  not  with  common  feelings  that  I begin  a 
letter  to  you.  Your  name  brings  so  many  interest- 
ing circumstances  of  my  life  before  me,  in  which 
your  friendship  has  been  so  uniformly  and  eminent- 
ly displayed,  that  now,  amidst  the  imbecilities  of 
sickness  and  the  serious  prospect  of  another  world, 
my  heart  is  overwhelmed  with  gratitude,  whilst  it 


228 


MEMOIR  OF 


glows  with  affection — an  affection  which  eternity 
shall  not  annihilate,  but  improve. 

44  I feel  an  undisturbed  tranquillity  of  soul,  and 
am  cheerfully  waiting  the  will  of  God.  My  voice  is 
gone,  so  that  I cannot  whisper  without  pain  j and  of 
this  circumstance  I am  at  times  most  ready  to  com- 
plain. For,  to  see  my  dear  and  amiable  Sarah  look 
at  me,  and  then  at  the  children,  and  at  length  bathe 
her  face  in  tears,  without  my  being  able  to  say  one 

kind  word  of  comfort — Oh  ! ! Yet  the  Lord 

supports  me  under  this  also ; and  I trust  will  sup- 
port me  to  the  end.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  Rock. 

“ July  28,  1799. 

“ . I am  now,  to  all  appearance, 

within  a few  steps  of  eternity.  In  Christ  I am  safe. 
In  him  I am  happy.  I trust  we  shall  meet  in 
heaven.  S.  P.” 

To  Dr.  Ryl&nd. 

“ Birmingham , Lord's-day  evening , Aug.  4,  1799. 

•*  My  very  dear  Brother. 

Still,  I trust,  hastening  to  the  land  4 where  there 
shall  be  no  more  curse,’  I take  this  opportunity  of 
talking  a little  with  you  on  the  road  ; for  we  are  fel- 
low travelers,  and  a little  conversation  by  the  way 
will  not  lose  me  the  privilege  of  getting  lust  to  the 
end  of  my  journey. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


229 


“ It  is  seventeen  years,  within  about  a week,  since 
I first  actually  set  out  on  my  pilgrimage;  and, 
when  I review  the  many  dangers  to  which  during 
that  time  I have  been  exposed,  I am  filled  with  con- 
viction that  I have  all  along  been  the  care  of  om- 
nipotent love.  Ah,  how  many  Pliables,  and  Timo- 
rouses,  and  Talkatives  have  I seen,  while  my  quiv- 
ering heart  said,  ‘ Alas  ! I shall  soon  follow  these 
sons  of  apostacy,  prove  a disgrace  to  religion,  and 
have  my  portion  with  hypocrites  at  last.’ 

“ These  fears  may  have  had  their  uses — may  have 
made  me  more  cautious,  more  distrustful  of  myself, 
and  kept  me  more  dependent  on  the  Lord. 

“ With  what  intricacy  to  our  view,  and  yet  with 
what  actual  skill  and  goodness,  does  the  Lord  draw 
his  plans  and  mark  out  our  path  ! Here  we  won- 
der and  complain.  Soon  we  shall  all  agree  that  it 
was  a right  path  to  the  city  of  habitation  ; and  what 
we  now  most  deeply  regret  shall  become  the  sub- 
ject of  our  warmest  praises. 

“ I am  afraid  to  come  back  again  to  life.  Oh, 
how  many  dangers  await  me ! — Perhaps  I may  be 
overcome  of  some  fleshly  lust — perhaps  I may  get 
proud  and  indolent,  and  be  more  of  the  priest  than 
of  the  evangelist — surely  I rejoice  in  feeling  my  out- 
ward man  decay,  and  having  the  sentence  of  death 
in  myself.  O what  prospects  are  before  me  in  the 
blessed  world  whither  I am  going  ! To  be  holy  as 
God  is  holy — to  have  nothing  but  holiness  in  my 
20 


230 


MEMOIR  OF 


nature — -to  be  assured,  Avithout  a doubt,  and  eternal- 
ly to  carry  about  this  assurance  Avith  me,  that  the 
pure  God  looks  on  me  with  constant  complacency, 
for  ever  blesses  me,  and  says,  as  at  the  first  creation — 
4 It  is  very  good/  I am  happy  noAV  in  hoping  in 
the  divine  purposes  towards  me;  but  I know,  and 
the  thought  is  my  constant  burden,  that  the  Being  I 
love  best  ahvays  sees  something  in  me  which  he  in- 
finitely hates.  4 Oh,  Avretched,  Avretched  man  that  I 
am  ! The  thought  even  now  makes  me  weep  : and 
who  can  help  it,  that  seriously  reflects  he  never 
comes  to  God  to  pray  or  .praise,  but  he  brings  Avhat 
his  God  detests  along  with  him,  carries  it  Avith  him 
Avherever  he  goes,  and  can  never  get  rid  of  it  as 
long  as  he  lives  ! Come,  my  dear  brother,  will  you 
not  share  my  joy  and  help  my  praise,  that  soon  I 
shall  leave  this  body  of  sin  and  death  behind,  to  en- 
ter on  the  perfection  of  my  spiritual  nature,  and  pa- 
tiently to  wait  till  this  natural  body  shall  become  a 
spiritual  body,  and  so  be  a fit  vehicle  for  my  im- 
mortal and  happy  spirit. 

But  I must  forbear — I have  been  very  umvell  all 
day  i but  this  evening  God  has  kindly  given  me  a res- 
pite— my  fever  is  low  and  my  spirits  are  cheerful,  so 
I have  indulged  myself  in  unbosoming  my  feelings 
to  my  dear  friend.  S.  P.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


231 


To  R.  Bowyer,  Esq.  on  receiving  from  him  a print  of  Mr.  Schwartz, 
the  Missionary  on  the  Malabar  coast. 

“ Birmingham , Aug.  16,  1799. 

“ On  three  accounts  was  your  last  parcel  highly 
acceptable.  It  represented  a man  whom  I have  long 
been  in  the  habit  of  loving  and  revering;  and 
whose  character  and  labors  I intended,  if  the  Lord 
had  not  laid  his  hand  upon  me  by  my  present  illness, 
to  have  presented  to  the  public  in  Europe,  as  he 
himself  presented  them  to  the  millions  of  Asia. 
The  execution,  bearing  so  strong  a likeness  to  the 
original,  heightened  its  value.  And  then  the  hand 
from  whence  it  came,  and  the  friendship  it  was  in- 
tended to  express,  adds  to  its  worth.  S.  P.” 

To  Mr.  Fuller. 

“ Birmingham , Aug.  19,  1799. 

“ The  doctor  has  been  making  me  worse  and 
weaker  for  three  weeks.  In  the  middle  of  the  last 
week  he  spoke  confidently  of  my  recovery ; but 
to-day  he  has  seen  fit  to  alter  his  plans  ; and,  if  I do 
not  find  a speedy  alteration  for  the  better,  I must 
have  done  with  all  physicians  but  Him  ‘ who  healeth 
the  broken  in  heart.’ 

“ For  some  time  after  I came  home,  I was  led  to 
believe  my  case  to  be  consumptive;  and  then,  think- 
ing myself  of  a certainty  near  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven, I rejoiced  hourly  in  the  delightful  prospect. 


232 


MEMOIR  OF 


44  Since  then  I have  been  told  that  I am  not  in  a 
dangerous  way ; and,  though  I give  very  little  cre- 
dit to  such  assertions  in  this  case,  yet  I have  found 
my  mind  so  taken  up  with  earth  again,  that  I seem 
as  though  I had  another  soul.  My  spiritual  plea- 
sures are  greatly  interrupted,  and  some  of  the  most 
plaintive  parts  of  the  most  plaintive  Psalms  seem  the 
only  true  language  of  my  heart.  Yet,  4 Thy  will  be 
done,’  I trust,  prevails  ; and  if  it  be  the  Lord’s  wrill 
that  I linger  long,  and  suffer  much,  O let  him  give 
me  the  patience  of  hope ; and  still,  his  will  be  done. 
I can  write  no  more.  This  is  a whole  day’s  work  ; 
for  it  is  only  after  tea  that  for  a few  minutes  I can  sit 
up  and  attend  to  any  thing.  S.  P.” 

From  the  latter  end  of  August,  and  all  through 
the  month  of  September  to  the  10th  of  October,  the 
day  on  which  he  died,  he  seems  to  have  been  unable 
to  write.  He  did  not,  however,  lose  the  exercise  of 
his  mental  powers ; and,  though  in  the  last  of  the 
above  letters  he  complains  of  darkness,  it  appears  that 
he  soon  recovered  that  peace  and  joy  in  God  by  which 
his  affliction  and  even  his  life  were  distinguished. 

A little  before  he  died  he  was  visited  by  Mr.  Med- 
ley, of  London,  with  whom  he  had  been  particularly 
intimate  on  his  first  coming  to  Birmingham.  Mr. 
Pearce  wras  much  affected  at  the  sight  of  his  friend, 
and  continued  silently  weeping  for  nearly  ten  min- 
utes, holding  and  pressing  his  hand.  After  this  he 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


233 


spoke,  or  rather  whispered,  as  follows  : — “ This  sick 
bed  is  a Bethel  to  me : it  is  none  other  than  the 
house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven.  I can 
scarcely  express  the  pleasures  that  I have  enjoyed 
in  this  affliction.  The  nearer  I draw  to  my  dis- 
solution, the  happier  I am.  It  scarcely  can  be  call- 
ed an  affliction,  it  is  so  counterbalanced  with  joy. 
You  have  lost  your  pious  father;  tell  me  how  it 
was.”  Here  Mr.  Medley  informed  him  of  parti- 
culars. He  wept  much  at  the  recital,  and  especially 
at  hearing  of  his  last  words,  ....  “ Home,  Home!” 
. . . . Mr.  Medley  telling  him  of  some  temptations 
he  had  lately  met  with,  he  charged  him  to  keep 
near  to  God.  “ Keep  close  to  God  (said  he)  and 
nothing  will  hurt  you.” 

In  a paper  addressed  to  Mrs.  P.  containing  his 
last  wishes  as  to  the  disposal  of  his  property,  and 
written  apparently  when  his  lungs  were  too  much 
affected  to  allow  him  to  speak,  he  writes  thus  : 

“ Forgive  me,  my  dearest  Sarah,  if  I have  in  the 
smallest  degree  been  ‘ severe.’  I saw  that  your 
tender  heart  was  overwhelmed.  I could  not  see  it 
without  anguish.  I realized  your  prospects,  and 
did  not  wonder  that  you  felt  as  a creature ; but  I 
feared  you  did  not  make  use  of  your  privilege  as  a 
Christian. 

“ I long  to  lead  your  mind  for  comfort  to  an  im- 
mortal source ; to  a God  who  is  both  able  and  will- 
ing to  do  far  more  abundantly  for  you  than  you  can 
20* 


234 


MEMOIR  OF 


ask  or  think.  You  are  able  to  think  on  and  ask 
for  much.  You  can  think  of  being  supported  under 
the  trial  which  is  now  before  you,  but  God  can  do 
more  ; he  can  make  you  happy  under  it,  and  thank- 
ful for  it.  The  second  year  of  our  marriage  it 
seemed  as  though  you  were  to  be  taken  from  me. 
O how  my  heart  was  tom  at  the  prospect ! and 
yet,  in  the  midst  of  it,  the  Lord  was  pleased  so  to 
calm  my  mind  and  reconcile  me  to  his  blessed  will, 
that  I had  not  a wish  for  your  life,  if  he  saw  fit  to 
take  it ! He  can,  and  he  will,  I trust,  do  the  same 
by  you.  Only  cast  your  burden  upon  him,  and  he 
hath  said,  * I will  sustain  thee.’  ” 

The  following  memoranda  were  taken  down  oc- 
casionally by  Mrs.  Pearce,  within  four  or  five  weeks 
of  Mr.  Pearce’s  death. 

He  once  said,  “ I have  been  in  darkness  two  or 
three  days,  crying,  O when  wilt  thou  comfort  me  ? 
But  last  night  the  mist  was  taken  from  me,  and  the 
Lord  shone  in  upon  my  soul.  O that  I could 
speak  ! I would  tell  a world  to  trust  a faithful  God. 
Sweet  affliction  now ; but  it  worketh  glory,  glory.” 

Mrs.  P.  having  told  him  the  various  exercises  of 
her  mind,  he  replied,  “ O trust  the  Lord  ; if  he  lifts  up 
the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  you,  as  he  has 
done  upon  me  this  day,  all  your  mountains  will  be- 
come mole-hills.  My  dear  Sarah,  I feel  your  situ- 
ation, I feel  your  sorrows ; but  he  who  takes  care 
of  sparrows  will  care  for  you  and  my  dear  children  ” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


235 


When  scorching  with  burning  fever,  he  said, 
“ Hot  and  happy.”  One  Lord’s-day  morning,  he 
said,  “ Cheer  up,  my  dear;  think  how  much  will  be 
said  to-day  of  the  faithfulness  of  God.  Though  we 
are  called  to  separate,  he  will  never  separate  from 
you.  I wish  I could  tell  the  world  what  a good 
and  gracious  God  he  is.  Never  need  they  who 
trust  in  him  be  afraid  of  trials.  He  has  promised 
to  give  strength  for  the  day ; that  is  his  promise, 
and  he  will  not  deceive.  O what  a lovely  fjpd ! 
and  he  is  my  God  and  yours,  my  dear  Sarah,’  for 
ever  and  ever.  He  will  never  leave  you  nor  for- 
sake you — no  never ! I have  been  thinking  that 
this  and  that  medicine  will  do  me  good,  but  what 
have  I to  do  with  it  ? It  is  in  my  Jesus’  hands ; 
he  will  do  it  all,  and  there  I leave  it ; and  my  heart 
is  as  happy  as  it  can  be.  What  a mercy  is  it  I have 
a good  bed  to  lie  upon  ; you,  my  dear  Sarah,  to 
wait  upon  me;  and  friends  to  pray  for  me!  O 
what  a good  God  he  is  ! How  thankful  should  I 
be  for  all  my  pains  ! I want  for  nothing : all  my 
wishes  are  anticipated.  O I have  felt  the  force  of 
those  words  of  David — ‘Unless  thy  law  (my  gra- 
cious God)  had  been  my  delight,  I should  have 
perished  in  mine  affliction.’  Though  I am  too  weak 
to  read  it  or  hear  it,  I can  think  upon  it — and  O 
how  good  it  is ! I am  in  the  best  hands  I could  be 
in — in  the  hands  of  my  dear  Lord  and  Savior,  and 
he  will  do  all  things  well.  Yes,  yes,  he  cannot  do 
wrong  ” 


236 


MEMOIR  OF 


One  morning  Mrs.  P.  asked  him  how  he  felt. 
“ Very  ill,  but  unspeakably  happy  in  the  Lord,  and 
my  dear  Lord  Jesus.”  Once,  beholding  her  griev- 
ing, he  said,  “ O my  dear  Sarah,  do  not  be  so 
anxious ; but  leave  me  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
Jesus,  and  think,  if  you  were  as  wise  as  he,  you 
would  do  the  same  by  me.  If  he  take  me  I shall 
not  be  lost ; I shall  only  go  a little  before  ; we  shall 
meet  again,  never  to  part.” 

j^fter  a violent  fit  of  coughing  he  said,  “ It  is  all 
well.  O what  a good  God  is  he ! It  is  done  by 
him,  and  it  must  be  well.  If  I ever  recover,  I shall 
pity  the  sick  more  than  ever  ; and  if  I do  not,  I shall 
go  to  sing  delivering  love ; so  you  see  it  will  be  all 
well.  0 for  more  patience ! Well,  my  God  is  the 
God  of  patience,  and  he  will  give  me  all  I need.  I 
rejoice  it  is  in  my  Jesus’  hands  to  communicate, 
and  it  cannot  be  in  better.  It  is  my  God  who  gives 
me  patience  to  bear  all  his  will.” 

When,  after  a restless  night,  Mrs.  P.  asked  him 
what  she  should  do  for  him — “ You  can  do  nothing 
but  pray  for  me,  that  I may  have  patience  to  bear 
all  my  Lord’s  will.”  After  taking  a medicine  he 
said,  41  If  it  be  the  Lord’s  will  to  bless  it,  for  your 

sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  dear  children 

but  the  Lord’s  will  be  done.  O I fear  I sin,  I dis- 
honor God  by  impatience ; but  I would  not  for  a 
thousand  worlds  sin  in  a thought  if  I could  avoid  it.” 
Mrs.  P.  replied,  she  trusted  the  Lord  would  still 


samuel  Pearce. 


237 


keep  him  ; seeing  he  had  brought  him  thus  far,  he 
would  not  desert  him  at  last.  “ No,  no,  (he  said,)  I 
hope  he  will  not.  ‘ As  a father  pitieth  his  children, 
so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.’  Why  do  I 
complain?  My  dear  Jesus’s  sufferings  were  much 
sorer  and  more  bitter  than  mine ; and  did  he  thus 
suffer,  and  shall  I repine  ? No  : I will  cheerfully 
suffer  my  Father’s  will.” 

One  morning,  after  being  asked  how  he  felt,  he 
replied,  “ I have  but  one  severe  pain  about  me ; 
what  a mercy  ! O how  good  a God  to  afford  some 
intervals  amidst  so  much  pain  ! He  is  altogether 
good.  Jesus  lives,  my  dear,  and  that  must  be  our 
consolation.”  After  taking  a medicine  which  ope- 
rated very  powerfully,  he  said,  “ This  will  make 
me  so  much  lower : well,  let  it  be.  Multiply  my 
pains,  thou  good  God ; so  thou  art  but  glorified,  I 
care  not  what  I suffer : all  is  right.” 

Being  asked  how  he  felt  after  a restless  night,  he 
replied,  “ I have  so  much  weakness  and  pain  I have 
not  had  much  enjoyment : but  I have  a full  persua- 
sion that  the  Lord  is  doing  all  things  well.  If  it 
were  not  for  strong  confidence  in  a lovely  God,  I 
must  sink;  but  all  is  well.  O blessed  God,  I 
would  not  love  thee  less.  O support  a sinking 
worm ! O what  a mercy  to  be  assured  that  all 
things  are  working  together  for  good  !” 

Mrs.  P.  saying,  If  we  must  part,  I trust  the  sepa- 
ration will  not  be  for  ever — “ O no,  (he  replied,)  we 


238 


MEMOIR  OF 


sorrow  not  as  those  who  have  no  hope.”  She  said, 
Then  you  can  leave  me  and  your  dear  children 
with  resignation,  can  you  ? He  answered,  “ My 
heart  was  pierced  through  with  many  sorrows  before 
I could  give  you  and  the  dear  children  up ; but  the 
Lord  has  heard  me  say,  Thy  will  be  done ; and  I 
now  can  say,  blessed  be  his  dear  name,  I have  none 
of  my  own.” 

His  last  day,  Oct.  10,  was  very  happy.  Mrs.  P. 
repeated  this  verse, 

1 Since  all  that  I meet  shall  work  for  my  good, 

* The  bitter  is  sweet,  the  med’cine  is  food ; 

‘ Though  painful  at  present,  ’twill  cease  before  long, 

* And  then,  O how  pleasant  the  conqueror’s  song !” 

He  repeated,  with  an  inexpressible  smile,  the  last 
line,  “ The  conqueror’s  song.” 

He  said  once,  “ O my  dear ! what  shall  I do  ? 
But  why  do  I complain  ? He  makes  all  my  bed  in 
my  sickness  ” She  then  repeated  those  lines, 

‘Jesus  can  make  a dying  bed, 

* Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are.’ 

“ Yes,  (he  replied,)  he  can,  he  does,  I feel  it.” 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


239 


CHAPTER  V. 

General  outlines  of  his  Character 

To  develope  the  character  of  any  person,  it  is 
necessary  to  determine  what  was  his  governing 
principle.  If  this  can  be  clearly  ascertained,  we 
shall  easily  account  for  the  tenor  of  his  conduct. 

The  governing  principle  in  Mr.  Pearce,  beyond 
all  doubt,  was  holy  love. 

To  mention  this  is  sufficient  to  prove  it  to  all  who 
knew  him.  His  friends  have  often  compared  him 
to  that  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved.  His  religion 
was  that  of  the  heart.  Almost  every  thing  he  saw, 
or  read,  or  studied,  was  converted  to  the  feeding  of 
his  divine  flame.  Every  subject  that  passed  through 
his  hands  seemed  to  have  been  cast  into  this  mould. 
Things  that  to  a speculative  mind  would  have  fur- 
nished matter  only  for  curiosity,  to  him  afforded 
materials  for  devotion.  His  sermons  were  gene- 
rally the  effusions  of  his  heart,  and  invariably  aimed 
at  the  hearts  of  his  hearers. 

For  the  justness  of  the  above  remarks  I might 
appeal,  not  only  to  the  letters  which  he  addressed  to 
his  friends,  but  to  those  which  his  friends  addressed 
to  him.  It  is  worthy  of  notice  how  much  we  are 
influenced  in  our  correspondence  by  the  turn  of 
mind  of  the  person  we  address.  If  we  write  to  a 
humorous  character,  we  shall  generally  find  that 


240 


MEMOIR  OF 


what  we  write,  perhaps  without  being  conscious  of 
it,  will  be  interspersed  with  pleasantries ; or,  if  to 
one  of  a very  serious  cast,  our  letters  will  be  more 
serious  than  usual  On  this  principle  it  has  been 
thought  we  may  form  some  judgment  of  our  own 
spirit  by  the  spirit  in  which  our  friends  address  us. 
These  remarks  will  apply  writh  singular  propriety 
to  the  correspondence  of  Mr.  Pearce.  In  looking 
over  the  first  volume  of  Periodical  Accounts  of  the 
Baptist  Mission,  the  reader  will  easily  perceive 
that  the  most  affectionate  letters  from  the  mission- 
aries are  those  which  are  addressed  to  him. 

It  is  not  enough  to  say  of  his  affectionate  spirit 
that  it  formed  a prominent  feature  in  his  character ; 
it  was  rather  the  life-blood  that  animated  the  whole 
system.  He  seemed,  as  one  of  his  friends  observed, 
to  be  baptized  in  it.  It  was  holy  love  that  gave  the 
tone  to  his  general  deportment : as  a son,  a subject, 
a neighbor,  a Christian,  a minister,  a pastor,  a friend, 
a husband,  and  a father,  he  was  manifestly  governed 
by  this  principle ; and  this  it  was  that  produced  in 
him  that  lovely  uniformity  of  character  which  con- 
stitutes the  true  beauty  of  holiness. 

By  the  grace  of  God  he  was  wrhat  he  was  j and 
to  the  honor  of  grace,  and  not  for  the  glory  of  a sin- 
ful worm,  be  it  recorded.  Like  all  other  men,  he 
was  the  subject  of  a depraved  nature.  He  felt  it 
and  lamented  it,  and  longed  to  depart  that  he  might 
be  freed  from  it : but  certainly  we  have  seldom  seen 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


241 


a character,  taking  him  altogether,  “ whose  excel- 
lences were  so  many  and  so  uniform,  and  whose 
imperfections  were  so  few.”  We  have  seen  men 
rise  high  in  contemplation,  who  have  abounded  but 
little  in  action — we  have  seen  zeal  mingled  with 
bitterness,  and  candor  degenerate  into  indifference ; 
experimental  religion  mixed  with  a large  portion  of 
enthusiasm  ; and  what  is  called  rational  religion 
void  of  every  thing  that  interests  the  heart  of  man — 
we  have  seen  splendid  talents  tarnished  with  insuffera-- 
ble  pride ; seriousness  with  melancholy ; cheerfulness 
with  levity ; and  great  attainments  in  religion  with 
uncharitable  censoriousness  towards  men  of  low  de- 
gree; but  we  have  not  seen  these  things  in  our  bro- 
ther Pearce. 

There  have  been  few  men  in  whom  has  been 
united  a greater  portion  of  the  contemplative  and  the 
active ; holy  zeal  and  genuine  candor ; spirituality 
and  rationality;  talents  that  attracted  almost  univer- 
sal applause  ; and  yet  the  most  unaffected  modesty ; 
faithfulness  in  bearing  testimony  against  evil,  with 
the  tenderest  compassion  to  the  soul  of  the  evil  doer; 
fortitude  that  would  encounter  any  difficulty  in  the 
way  of  duty,  without  any  thing  boisterous,  noisy,  or 
overbearing ; deep  seriousness,  with  habitual  cheer- 
fulness ; and  a constant  aim  to  promote  the  highest 
degree  of  piety  in  himself  and  others,  with  a readi- 
ness to  hope  the  best  of  the  lowest;  not  breaking 
the  bruised  reed,  nor  quenching  the  smoking  flax. 

21 


242 


MEMOIR  OF 


He  loved  the  divine  character  as  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures . — To  adore  God,  to  contemplate  his  glo- 
rious perfections,  to  enjoy  his  favor,  and  to  submit 
to  his  disposal,  were  his  highest  delight.  “ I felt 
(says  he,  when  contemplating  the  hardships  of  a 
missionary  life)  that  were  the  universe  destroyed, 
and  I the  only  being  in  it  besides  God,  he  is  fully 
adequate  to  my  complete  happiness  ; and  had  I been 
in  an  African  wood,  surrounded  with  venomous 
serpents,  devouring  beasts,  savage  men  ; in  such  a 
frame  I should  be  the  subject  of  perfect  peace  and 
exalted  joy.  Yes,  O my  God!  thou  hast  taught 
me  that  thou  alone  art  worthy  of  confidence;  and 
with  this  sentiment  fixed  in  my  heart,  I am  freed 
from  all  solicitude  about  my  temporal  concerns.  If 
thy  presence  be  enjoyed,  poverty  shall  be  riches  ; 
darkness,  light;  affliction,  prosperity;  reproach,  my 
honor ; and  fatigue,  my  rest.” 

He  loved  the  Gospel.  The  truths  which  he  be- 
lieved and  taught  dwelt  richly  in  him,  in  all  wisdom 
and  spiritual  understanding.  The  reader  will  re- 
collect how  he  went  over  the  great  principles  of 
Christianity,  examining  the  grounds  on  which  he 
rested,  in  the  first  of  those  days  which  he  devoted  to 
solemn  fasting  and  prayer  in  reference  to  his  be- 
coming a missionary ; and  with  what  ardent  affec- 
tion he  set  his  seal  anew  to  every  part  of  divine 
truth  as  he  went  along. 

If  salvation  had  been  of  works,  few  men,  accord- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE, 


243 


ing  to  our  way  of  estimating  characters,  had  a 
fairer  claim ; but,  as  he  himself  has  related,  he  could 
not  meet  the  king  of  terrors  in  this  armor.  So  far 
was  he  from  placing  any  dependence  on  his  own 
works,  that  the  more  he  did  for  God,  the  less  he 
thought  of  it  in  such  a way.  “ All  the  satisfaction  I 
wish  for  here,  (says  he,)  is  to  be  doing  my  heavenly 
Father’s  will.  I hope  I have  found  it  my  meat  and 
drink  to  do  his  work ; and  can  set  to  my  seal  that 
the  purest  pleasures  of  human  life  spring  from  the 
humble  obedience  of  faith.  It  is  a good  saying, 
‘ We  cannot  do  too  much  for  God,  nor  trust  in  what 
we  do  too  little.  I find  a growing  conviction  of  the 
necessity  of  a free  salvation.  The  more  I do  for 
God,  the  less  I think  of  it ; and  am  progressively 
ashamed  that  I do  no  more.” 

Christ  crucified  was  his  darling  theme,  from  first 
to  last.*  This  was  the  subject  on  which  he 
dwelt  at  the  outset  of  his  ministry  among  the  Cole- 

* Mr.  P.  being  one  week-day  evening  in  London,  and  not 
engaged  to  preach,  asked  his  friend  Mr.  S.  where  he  could 
hear  a good  sermon.  Mr.  S.  mentioned  two  places.  “ Well,” 
said  Mr.  P.  “ tell  me  the  character  of  the  preachers,  that  I 
may  choose.”  “Mr.  D.”  said  his  friend,  “ exhibits  the  ora- 
tor, and  is  much  admired  for  his  eloquence.”  “Well,” 
said  Mr.  P.  “and  what  is  the  other'?”  “Why,  I hardly 
know  what  to  say  of  Mr.  C.;  he  always  throws  himself  in 
the  background,  and  you  see  his  Master  only.”  “That’s 
the  man  for  me  then,”  said  the  amiable  Pearce  : “ let  us  go 
and  hear  him.” 


244 


MEMOIR  OF 


ford  colliers,  when  “ he  could  scarcely  speak  for 
weeping,  nor  they  hear  for  interrupting  sighs  and 
sobs.”  This  was  the  burden  of  the  song  when  ad- 
dressing the  more  polished  and  crowded  audiences 
at  Birmingham,  London,  and  Dublin ; this  was  the 
grand  motive  exhibited  in  sermons  for  the  promo- 
tion of  public  charities ; and  this  was  the  rock  on 
which  he  rested  all  his  hopes  in  the  prospect  of 
death.  It  is  true,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was  shaken 
for  a time  by  the  writings  of  a Whitby,  and  of  a 
Priestley ; but  this  transient  hesitation,  by  the  over- 
ruling grace  of  God,  tended  only  to  establish  him 
more  firmly  in  the  end.  “ Blessed  be  his  dear 
name  (says  he,  under  his  last  affliction)  who  shed  his 
blood  for  me.  He  helps  me  to  rejoice  at  times  with 
joy  unspeakable.  Now  I see  the  value  of  the  re- 
ligion of  the  cross.  It  is  a religion  for  a dying  sin- 
ner. It  is  all  the  most  guilty  and  the  most  wretch- 
ed can  desire.  Yes,  I taste  its  sweetness  and  enjoy 
its  fullness,  with  all  the  gloom  of  a dying  bed  be- 
fore me ; and  far  rather  would  I be  the  poor  ema- 
ciated and  emaciating  creature  that  I am,  than  be  an 
emperor,  with  every  earthly  good  about  him,  but 
without  a God.” 

Notwithstanding  this,  however,  there  were  those 
in  Birmingham,  and  other  places,  who  would  not 
allow  that  he  preached  the  Gospel.  And  if  by  the 
Gospel  were  meant  the  doctrine  taught  by  Mr, 
Huntington,  Mr.  Bradford,  and  others  who  followed 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


245 


hard  after  them,  it  must  be  granted  he  did  not.  If 
the  fall  and  depravity  of  man  operate  to  destroy  his 
accountableness  to  his  Creator ; if  his  inability  to 
obey  the  law,  or  comply  with  the  Gospel,  be  of  such 
a nature  as  to  excuse  him  in  the  neglect  of  either ; 
or,  if  not,  yet  if  Christ’s  coming  under  the  law  frees 
believers  from  all  obligations  to  obey  its  precepts  ; 
if  Gospel  invitations  are  addressed  only  to  the  re- 
generate; if  the  illuminating  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  consist  in  revealing  to  us  the  secret  purposes 
of  God  concerning  us,  or  impressing  us  with  the 
idea  that  we  are  the  favorites  of  heaven ; if  be- 
lieving such  impressions  be  Christian  faith,  and 
doubting  of  their  validity  unbelief ; if  there  be  no 
such  thing  as  progressive  sanctification,  or  any 
sanctification  inherent,  except  that  of  the  illumination 
before  described ; if  wicked  men  are  not  obliged  to 
do  any  thing  beyond  what  they  can  find  in  their 
hearts  to  do,  nor  good  men  to  be  holy  beyond  what  they 
actually  are  ; and  if  these  things  constitute  the  Gospel, 
Mr.  Pearce  certainly  did  not  preach  it.  But  if  man, 
whatever  be  his  depravity,  be  necessarily  a free 
agent,  and  accountable  for  all  his  dispositions  and 
actions ; if  Gospel  invitations  be  addressed  to  men, 
not  as  elect  nor  as  non-elect,  but  as  sinners  exposed 
to  the  righteous  displeasure  of  God ; if  Christ’s 
obedience  and  death  rather  increase  than  diminish 
our  obligations  to  love  God  and  one  another;  if 
faith  in  Christ  be  a falling  in  with  God’s  way  of 
21* 


246 


MEMOIR  OF 


salvation,  and  unbelief  a falling  out  with  it;  if 
sanctification  be  a progressive  work,  and  so  essen- 
tial a branch  of  our  salvation  as  that  without  it  no 
man  shall  see  the  Lord  ; if  the  Holy  Spirit  instruct 
us  in  nothing  by  his  illuminating  influences  but 
what  was  already  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
which  we  should  have  perceived,  but  that  we  loved 
darkness  rather  than  light ; and  if  he  incline  us  to  no- 
thing but  what  was  antecedently  right,  or  to  such  a 
spirit  as  every  intelligent  creature  ought  at  all  times 
to  possess — then  Mr.  Pearce  did  preach  the  Gospel ; 
and  that  which  his  accusers  call  by  this  name  is 
another  Gospel,  and  not  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

Moreover,  if  the  doctrine  taught  by  Mr.  Pearce 
be  not  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  which  is  taught 
by  the  above  writers  and  their  adherents  be,  it  may 
be  expected  that  the  effects  produced  will  in  some 
degree  correspond  with  this  representation.  And  is 
it  evident  to  all  men  who  are  acquainted  with  both, 
and  who  judge  impartially,  that  the  doctrine  taught 
by  Mr.  Pearce  is  productive  of  hatred,  variance, 
emulations,  wrath,  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings, 
and  perverse  disputings  ; that  it  renders  those  who 
embrace  it  lovers  of  their  ownselves,  covetous,  boast- 
ers, proud,  false  accusers,  fierce  despisers  of  those 
that  are  good;  while  that  of  his  adversaries  pro- 
motes love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness, 
goodness,  faith,  meekness,  and  temperance? 

“ WHY  EVEN  OF  YOURSELVES  JUDGE  YE  NOT 


SAMUEL  TEARCE. 


247 


WHAT  IS  RIGHT?  ...  YE  SHALL  KNOW  THEM  BY 
THEIR  FRUITS.” 

Mr.  Pearce’s  ideas  of  preaching  human  obliga- 
tion may  be  seen  in  the  following  extract  from  a 
letter  addressed  to  a young  minister,  who  was  sent 
out  of  the  church  of  which  he  was  pastor  — “ You 
request  my  thoughts  how  a minister  should  preach 
human  obligation.  I would  reply,  do  it  extensively, 
do  it  constantly;  but  withal  do  it  affectionately  and 
evangelically.  I think,  considering  the  general  cha- 
racter of  our  hearers  and  the  state  of  their  mental 
improvement,  it  would  be  time  lost  to  argue  much 
from  the  data  of  natural  religion.  The  best  way  is, 
perhaps,  to  express  duties  in  Scripture  language, 
and  enforce  them  by  evangelical  motives  ; as  the 
example  of  Christ — the  end  of  his  sufferings  and 
death — the  consciousness  of  his  approbation — the 
assistance  he  has  promised — the  influence  of  a holy 
conversation  on  God’s  people,  and  on  the  people  of 
the  world — the  small  returns  we  at  best  can  make  for 
the  love  of  Jesus — and  the  hope  of  eternal  holiness. 
These  form  a body  of  arguments  which  the  most 
simple  may  understand,  and  the  most  dull  may  feel. 
Yet  I would  not  neglect  on  some  occasions  to  show 
the  obligations  of  man  to  love  his  Creator — the  rea- 
sonableness of  the  divine  law — and  the  natural  ten- 
dency of  its  commands  to  promote  our  own  comfort, 
the  good  of  society,  and  the  glory  of  God.  These 
will  serve  to  illuminate  ; but,  after  all,  it  is  the  Gospel 


248 


MEMOIR  OF 


of  the  grace  of  God  that  will  most  effectually  ani- 
mate and  impel  to  action.” 

Mr.  Pearce’s  affection  to  the  doctrine  of  the  cross 
was  not  merely,  nor  principally,  on  account  of  its 
being  a system  which  secured  his  own  safety.  Had 
this  been  the  case,  he  might,  like  others  whose  reli- 
gion originates  and  terminates  in  self-love,  have  been 
delighted  with  the  idea  of  the  grace  of  the  Son!;  but 
it  would  have  been  at  the  expense  of  all  complacency 
in  the  righteous  government  of  the  Father.  He 
might  have  admired  something  which  he  accounted 
the  Gospel,  as  saving  him  from  misery ; but  he  could 
have  discerned  no  loveliness  in  the  divine  law,  as 
being  holy,  just,  and  good,  nor  in  the  mediation  of 
Christ,  as  doing  honor  to  it.  That  which  in  his  view 
constituted  the  glory  of  the  Gospel  was,  that  God  is 
therein  revealed  as  the  just  God  and  the  Savior — 
just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus. 

He  was  a lover  of  good  men.  He  was  never  more 
in  his  element  than  when  joining  with  them  in  spi- 
ritual conversation,  prayer,  and  praise.  His  heart 
was  tenderly  attached  to  the  people  of  his  charge ; 
and  it  was  one  of  the  bitterest  ingredients  in  his  cup, 
during  his  long  affliction,  to  be  cut  off  from  their  so- 
ciety. When  in  the  neighborhood  of  Plymouth,  he 
thus  writes  to  Mr.  King,  one  of  the  deacons : “ Give 

my  love  to  all  the  dear  people.  O pray  that  He  who 
afflicts  would  give  me  patience  to  endure.  Indeed, 
the  state  of  suspense  in  which  I have  been  kept  so 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


249 


long  requires  much  of  it ; and  I often  exclaim,  ere 
l am  aware,  0 my  dear  people  ! O my  dear  family ! 
when  shall  I return  to  you  again  ?”  He  was  a dis- 
senter and  a Baptist  from  conscientious  principles ; 
yet  he  embraced  with  brotherly  affection  great  num- 
bers of  godly  men,  whose  sentiments  differed  from 
his  own,  both  in  and  out  of  the  establishment.  His 
spirit  was  truly  catholic  : he  loved  all  who  loved  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  “ Let  us  pray  (said 
he  in  a letter  to  a friend)  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem : 
they  shall  prosper  who  love — not  this  part  or  the 
other,  but  who  love  her — that  is,  the  whole  body  of 
Christ.”* 

He  bare  good  will  to  all  mankind. — It  was  from 
this  principle  that  he  so  ardently  desired  to  go  and 
preach  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen.  And  even 
under  his  long  affliction,  when  at  times  he  enter- 
tained hopes  of  recovery,  he  would  say — “ My  soul 
pants  for  usefulness  more  extensive  than  ever:  I 

* The  following  anecdote  will  illustrate  the  tender  respect 
with  which  he  uniformly  treated  the  feelings  of  those  from 
whom  he  conscientiously  differed  in  sentiment  or  practice. 

He  one  day  heard  that  Mr.  Cecil  was  in  Birmingham,  and 
had  preached  two  Wednesday  evenings  at  St.  Mary’s  Cha- 
pel. Mr.  P.  arranged  his  time  to  hear  him  one  evening;  but 
an  unexpected  occurrence  detained  him  so  late  that,  when 
he  came  to  the  chapel,  the  prayers  were  nearly  concluded. 
He  remarks  that,  in  these  circumstances,  he  thought  it  best 
not  to  enter,  lest,  being  a public  character,  his  doing  so  should 
be  construed  into  a designed  contempt  for  the  church  service. 


250 


MEMOIR  OF 


long  to  become  an  apostle  to  the  world  f * The  errors 
and  the  sins  of  men  wrought  much  in  him  in  a way 
of  pity.  He  knew  that  they  were  culpable  in  the 
sight  of  God : but  he  knew  also  that  he  himself  was 
a sinner  and  felt  that  they  were  entitled  to  his  com- 
passion. His  zeal  for  the  divinity  and  atonement  of 
his  Savior  never  appeared  to  operate  in  a way  of  un- 
christian bitterness  against  those  who  rejected  these 
important  doctrines ; and,  though  he  was  shamefully 
traduced,  by  professors  of  another  description,  as  a 
mere  legal  preacher,  and  his  ministry  held  up  as  af- 
fording no  food  for  the  souls  of  believers ; and, 
though  he  could  not  but  feel  the  injury  of  such  mis- 
representations, yet  he  does  not  appear  to  have  che- 
rished unchristian  resentment,  but  would  at  any 
time  have  laid  himself  out  for  the  good  of  his  worst 
enemies.  It  was  his  constant  endeavor  to  promote 
as  good  an  understanding  between  the  different  con- 
gregations in  the  town  as  the  nature  of  their  differ- 
ent religious  sentiments  would  admit.  The  cruel 
bitterness  of  many  people  against  Dr.  Priestley  and 
his  friends,  at  and  after  the  Birmingham  riots,  was 
affecting  to  his  mind.  Such  methods  of  opposing 
error  he  abhorred.  His  regard  to  mankind  made 
him  lament  the  consequences  of  war ; but  while  he 
wished  and  prayed  for  peace  to  the  nations,  and  es- 
pecially to  his  native  country,  he  had  no  idea  of  tur- 
bulently  contending  for  it.  Though  friendly  to  civil 
and  religious  liberty,  he  stood  aloof  from  the  fire  of 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


251 


political  contention.  In  an  excellent  circular  letter 
to  the  churches  of  the  Midland  Association  in  1794, 
he  thus  expresses  himself:  “ Have  as  little  as  pos- 
sible to  do  with  the  world.  Meddle  not  with  politi- 
cal controversies.  An  inordinate  pursuit  of  these, 
we  are  sorry  to  observe,  has  been  a cankerworm  at 
the  root  of  vital  piety,  and  caused  the  love  of  many, 
formerly  zealous  professors,  to  wax  cold.  The  Lord 
reign eth ; it  is  our  place  to  rejoice  in  his  govern- 
ment, and  quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  God. 
The  establishment  of  his  kingdom  will  be  the  ulti- 
mate end  of  all  those  national  commotions  which 
terrify  the  earth.  The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
him;  and  the  remainder  of  wrath  he  will  restrain.” 
From  this  time,  more  than  ever,  he  turned  his  whole 
attention  to  the  promoting  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  \ 
cherishing  and  recommending  a spirit  of  content- 
ment and  gratitude  for  the  civil  and  religious  ad- 
vantages that  we  enjoyed.  Such  were  the  sentiments 
inculcated  in  the  last  sermon  that  he  printed,  and 
the  last  one  that  he  preached.  His  dear  young 
friends  who  went  to  India  will  never  forget  how 
earnestly  he  charged  them  by  letter,  when  confined 
at  Plymouth,  to  conduct  themselves  in  all  civil  mat- 
ters as  peaceable  and  obedient  subjects  to  the  govern- 
ment under  which  they  lived,  in  whatever  country 
it  might  be  their  lot  to  reside. 

It  was  love  that  tempered  faithfulness  with  so 
large  a portion  of  tender  concern  for  the  good  of 


252 


MEMom  or 


those  whose  conduct  he  was  obliged  to  censure.  He 
could  not  bear  them  that  were  evil,  but  would  set 
himself  against  them  with  the  greatest  firmness  ; yet 
it  was  easy  to  discover  the  pain  of  mind  with  which 
this  necessary  part  of  duty  was  discharged.  It  is 
well  remembered  how  he  conducted  himself  towards 
certain  preachers  in  the  neighborhood,  who,  wan- 
dering from  place  to  place,  corrupted  and  embroiled 
the  churches ; whose  conduct  he  knew  to  be  as  dis- 
honorable as  their  principles  were  loose  and  unscrip- 
tural : and,  when  requested  to  recite  particulars  in 
his  own  defence,  his  fear  and  tenderness  for  charac- 
ter, his  modest  reluctance  to  accuse  persons  older 
than  himself,  and  his  deep  concern  that  men  en- 
gaged in  the  Christian  ministry  should  render  such 
accusations  necessary,  were  each  conspicuous,  and 
proved  to  all  present  that  the  work  of  an  accuser  was 
to  him  a strange  work. 

It  was  love  that  expanded  his  heart,  and  prompt- 
ed him  to  labor , in  season  and  out  of  season , for  the 
salvation  of  sinners.  This  was  the  spring  of  that 
constant  stream  of  activity  by  which  his  life  was 
distinguished.  His  conscience  would  not  suffer  him 
to  decline  what  appeared  to  be  right.  “ I dare  not 
refuse  (he  would  say)  lest  I should  shrink  from  duty. 
Unjustifiable  ease  is  worse  than  the  most  difficult 
labors  to  which  duty  calls.”  To  persons  who  never 
entered  into  his  views  or  feelings,  some  parts  of  his 
conduct,  especially  those  which  relate  to  his  desire 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


253 


of  quitting  his  country  that  he  might  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  heathen,  will  appear  extravagant ; but 
no  man  could  with  greater  propriety  have  adopted 
the  language  of  the  Apostle,  “ Whether  we  be  beside 
ourselves,  it  is  to  God ; or  whether  we  be  sober,  it 
is  for  your  cause ; for  the  love  of  Christ  constrain- 
eth  us.” 

He  was  frequently  told  that  his  exercises  were  too 
great  for  his  strength ; but  such  was  the  ardor  of 
his  mind- — “he  could  not  die  in  a better  work.” 
When  he  went  up  into  the  pulpit  to  deliver  his  last  ser- 
mon, he  thought  he  should  npt  have  been  able  to  get 
through  ; but,  when  he  got  a little  warm,  he  felt  re- 
lieved, and  forgot  his  indisposition,  preaching  with 
as  much  fervor  and  freedom  as  when  in  perfect 
health.  While  he  was  laid  aside  he  could  not  for- 
bear hoping  that  he  should  some  time  resume  his 
delightful  work ; and,  knowing  the  strength  of  his 
feelings  to  be  such  that  it  would  be  unsafe  to  trust 
himself,  he  proposed  for  a time  to  write  his  discour- 
ses, that  his  mind  might  not  be  at  liberty  to  overdo 
his  debilitated  frame. 

Ail  his  counsels,  cautions , and  reproofs  appear  to 
have  been  the  effect  of  love.  It  was  a rule,  dictated 
by  his  heart  no  less  than  by  his  judgment,  to  dis- 
courage all  evil-speaking : nor  would  he  approve 
of  just  censure,  unless  some  good  and  necessary  end 
were  to  be  answered  by  it.  Two  of  his  distant  friends 
being  at  his  house  together,  one  of  them,  during  the 
22 


254 


MEMOIR  or 


absence  of  the  other,  suggested  something  to  his  dis- 
advantage. He  put  a stop  to  the  conversation  by  an- 
swering, “ He  is  here,  take  him  aside,  and  tell  him 
of  it  by  himself : you  may  do  him  good.” 

If  he  perceived  any  of  his  acquaintance  bewilder- 
ed in  fruitless  speculations,  he  would  in  an  affec- 
tionate manner  endeavor  to  draw  off  their  attention 
from  these  mazes  of  confusion  to  the  simple  doctrine 
of  the  cross.  A specimen  of  this  kind  of  treatment 
will  be  seen  in  the  letter  No.  1,  towards  the  close  of 
this  chapter. 

He  was  affectionate;  to  all,  but  especially  towards 
the  rising  generation.  The  youth  of  his  own  con- 
gregation, of  London  and  Dublin,  long  remembered 
his  melting  discourses  which  were  particularly  ad- 
dressed to  them.  He  took  much  delight  in  speak- 
ing to  the  children,  and  would  adapt  himself  to  their 
capacities,  and  expostulate  with  them  on  the  things 
which  belong  to  their  everlasting  peace.  While  at 
Plymouth,  he  wrote  thus  to  one  of  his  friends : — 
“ Oh  how  should  I rejoice,  were  there  a speedy 
prospect  of  my  returning  to  my  great  and  little  con- 
gregations !n  Nor  was  it  by  preaching  only  that  he 
sought  their  eternal  welfare ; several  of  his  letters 
are  addressed  to  young  persons.  See  No.  ii.  iii. 
and  iv.  towards  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

With  what  joy  did  he  congratulate  one  of  his 
most  intimate  friends,  on  hearing  that  three  of  the 
younger  ‘branches  of  bis  family  had  apparently 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


25, 


been  brought  to  take  the  Redeemer’s  yoke  upon 
them!  “Thanks,  thanks,  thanks  be  to  God,”  said 
he,  “ for  the  enrapturing  prospects  before  you  as  a 
father,  as  a Christian  father  especially.  What,  three 
of  a family  ! and  these  three  at  once  ! O the 
heights,  and  depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths  of 
this  unfathomable  grace!  My  soul  feels  joy  un- 
speakable at  the  blessed  news.  Three  immortal 
souls  secured  for  eternal  life  ! Three  rational  spirits 
preparing  to  grace  Immanuel’s  triumphs  and  sing 
his  praise!  Three  examples  of  virtue  and  good- 
ness, exhibiting  the  genuine  influence  of  the  true 
religion  of  Jesus  before  the  world ! Perhaps  three 
mothers  training  up  to  lead  three  future  families 
in  the  way  to  heaven.  O what  a train  of  bless- 
ings do  I see  in  this  event ! Most  sincerely  do  I 
participate  with  my  dear  friend  in  his  pleasures 
and  in  his  gratitude.” 

Towards  the  close  of  life,  writing  to  the  same 
friend,  he  thus  concludes  his  letter  : “ Present  our 

love  to  dear  Mrs. and  the  family,  especially 

those  whose  hearts  are  engaged  to  seek  the  Lord 
and  his  goodness.  O tell  them  they  will  find  him 
good  all  their  lives,  supremely  good  on  dying  beds, 
but  best  of  all  in  glory.” 

In  his  visits  to  the  sick  he  was  singularly  useful. 
His  sympathetic  conversation,  affectionate  prayers, 
and  endearing  manner  of  recommending  to  them  a 
compassionate  Savior,  frequently  operated  as  a 


256 


MEMOIR  OF 


cordial  to  their  troubled  hearts.  A young  man  of 
his  congregation  was  dangerously  ill  : his  father, 
living  at  a distance,  was  anxious  to  hear  from  him ; 
and  Mr.  Pearce,  in  a letter  to  the  minister  on  whose 
preaching  the  father  attended,  wrote  as  follows : 
“ I feel  for  the  anxiety  of  Mr.  V , and  am  hap- 

py in  being  at  this  time  a Barnabas  to  him.  I was 
not  seriously  alarmed  for  his  son  till  last  Tuesday, 
when  I expected,  from  every  symptom  and  the  lan- 
guage of  his  physician,  that  he  was  nigh  unto  death. 
But,  to  our  astonishment  and  joy,  a surprising 
change  has  since  taken  place.  I saw  him  yesterday 
apparently  in  a fair  way  for  recovery.  His  mind 
for  the  first  part  of  his  illness  was  sometimes  joyful, 
and  almost  constantly  calm  ; but,  when  at  the  worst, 
suspicions  crowded  his  mind ; he  feared  that  he  had 
been  a hypocrite.  I talked,  and  prayed,  and  wept 
with  him.  One  scene  was  very  affecting  : both  he 
and  his  wife  appeared  like  persons  newly  awak- 
ened. They  never  felt  so  strongly  the  importance 
of  religion  before.  He  conversed  about  the  tender- 
ness of  Jesus  to  broken-hearted  sinners  ; and,  whilst 
we  spoke,  it  seemed  as  though  he  came  and  began 
to  heal  the  wound.  It  did  me  good,  and  I trust  was 
not  unavailing  to  them.  They  have  since  been  for 
the  most  part  happy ; and  a very  pleasant  interview 
I had  with  them  on  the  past  day.” 

Every  man  must  have  his  seasons  of  relaxation. 
In  his  earlier  years  Mr,  P,  would  take  strong 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


257 


bodily  exercise.  Afterwards  he  occasionally  em- 
ployed himself  with  the  microscope,  in  the  study  of 
natural  history,  and  in  making  a few  philosophical 
experiments.  “ We  will  amuse  ourselves  with 
philosophy,  (said  he  to  a philosophical  friend,)  but 
Jesus  shall  be  our  teacher.”  In  all  these  exercises 
he  seems  never  to  have  lost  sight  of  God  ; but  would 
be  discovering  something  in  his  works  that  fur- 
nished matter  for  praise  and  admiration.  His 
mind  did  not  appear  to  have  been  unfitted,  but  rather 
assisted,  by  such  pursuits,  for  the  discharge  of  the 
more  spiritual  exercises  into  which  he  would  fall, 
at  a proper  season,  as  into  his  native  element.  If 
in  company  with  his  friends,  and  the  conversation 
turned  upon  the  works  of  nature,  or  art,  or  any  other 
subject  of  science,  he  would  cheerfully  take  a part 
in  it ; and  when  occasion  required,  by  some  easy 
and  pleasant  transition  direct  it  into  another  chan- 
nel. An  ingenious  friend  once  showed  him  a model 
of  a machine  which  he  thought  of  constructing,  and 
by  which  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  produce  a perpetual 
motion.  Mr.  Pearce,  having  patiently  inspected  it, 
discovered  where  the  operation  would  stop,  and 
pointed  it  out.  His  friend  was  convinced,  and  felt, 
as  may  be  supposed,  rather  unpleasant  at  this  disap- 
pointment. He  consoled  him ; and,  a prayer  meet- 
ing being  at  hand,  said  to  this  effect,  “ We  may  learn 
from  hence  our  own  insufficiency,  and  the  glory  of 
that  Being  who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  ex- 
22# 


258 


MEMOIR  OF 


cellent  in  working  : let  us  go  and  worship  him.” 

His  mind  and  gentle  disposition,  not  apt  to  take 
or  give  offence,  often  won  upon  persons  in  matters 
wherein  at  first  they  have  shown  themselves  averse. 
When  collecting  for  the  Baptist  Mission,  a gentle- 
man who  had  no  knowledge  of  him,  or  of  the  conduc- 
tors of  that  undertaking,  made  some  objections,  on 
the  ground  that  the  Baptists  had  little  or  nothing  to 
say  to  the  unconverted.  This  objection  Mr.  Pearce 
attempted  to  remove,  by  alledging  that  the  parties 
concerned  in  this  business  were  entirely  of  another 
mind.  “ I am  glad  to  hear  it,  (said  the  gentleman,) 
but  I have  my  fears.”  “ Then  pray,  sir,  (said  Mr, 
Pearce,)  do  not  give  till  you  are  satisfied.”  “ Why, 
I assure  you,  (replied  the  other,)  I think  the  Metho- 
dists more  likely  to  succeed  than  you  ; and  should  feel 
more  pleasure  in  giving  them  ten  guineas,  than  you 
one.”  “ If  you  give  them  twenty  guineas,  sir,  (said 
Mr.  Pearce,)  we  shall  rejoice  in  their  success  ; and  if 
you  give  us  one,  I hope  it  will  not  be  misapplied.” 
The  gentleman  smiled,  and  gave  him  four. 

His  figure,  to  a superficial  observer,  would,  at 
first  sight,  convey  nothing  very  interesting ; but,  on 
close  inspection,  his  countenance  would  be  acknow- 
ledged to  be  a faithful  index  to  his  soul.  Calm, 
placid,  and,  when  in  the  pulpit  especially,  full  of 
animation  ; his  appearance  was  not  a little  expressive 
of  the  interest  he  felt  in  the  eternal  welfare  of  his  au- 
dience ; his  eyes  beaming  benignity,  and  speaking,  in 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


259 


the  most  impressive  language,  his  willingness  to  im- 
part, not  only  the  Gospel  of  God,  but  his  own  soul  also. 

His  imagination  was  vivid,  and  his  judgment 
clear.  He  relished  the  elegancies  of  science,  and 
felt  alive  to  the  most  delicate  and  refined  sentiments  ; 
yet  these  were  things  on  account  of  which  he  does 
not  appear  to  have  valued  himself.  They  were 
rather  his  amusements  than  his  employment. 

His  address  was  easy  and  insinuating;  his 
voice  pleasant,  but  sometimes  overstrained  in  the 
course  of  his  sermon  ; his  language  chaste,  flowing, 
and  inclining  to  the  florid ; this  last,  however,  abated 
as  his  judgment  ripened.  His  delivery  was  rather 
slow  than  rapid : his  attitude  graceful ; and  his 
countenance,  in  almost  all  his  discourses,  approach- 
ing to  an  affectionate  smile.  He  never  appears, 
however,  to  have  studied  what  are  called  the  graces 
of  pulpit  action ; and,  whatever  he  had  read  con- 
cerning them,  it  was  manifest  that  he  thought  no- 
thing of  them,  or  of  any  other  of  the  ornaments  of 
speech,  at  the  time.  Both  his  action  and  language 
were  the  genuine  expressions  of  an  ardent  mind,  af- 
fected, and  sometimes  deeply,  with  his  subject.  Be- 
ing rather  below  the  common  stature,  and  disre- 
garding, or  rather,  I might  say,  disapproving  every 
thing  pompous  in  his  appearance,  upon  some  occa- 
sions persons  were  prejudiced  to  his  disadvan- 
tage : but  the  song  of  the  nightingale  is  not  the  less 
melodious  for  his  not  appearing  in  a gaudy  plum- 


260 


MEMOIR  OF 


age.  His  manner  of  preparing  for  the  pulpit  may 
be  seen  in  a letter  addressed  to  Mr.  Cave,  of  Lei- 
cester, who  was  sent  out  of  his  church,  and  which 
may  be  of  use  to  others  in  a similar  situation.  See 
No.  V.  towards  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

His  ministry  was  highly  acceptable  to  persons  of 
education : but  he  appears  to  have  been  most  in  his 
element  when  preaching  to  the  poor.  The  feelings 
which  he  himself  expresses,  when  instructing  the 
colliers,  appear  to  have  continued  with  him  through 
life.  It  was  his  delight  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  into  the  villages,  wherever  he  could  find 
access  and  opportunity.  And,  as  he  sought  the 
good  of  the  souls  of  the  poor,  so  he  both  labored  and 
suffered  to  relieve  their  temporal  wants ; living 
himself  in  a style  of  frugality  and  self-denial,  that 
he  might  have  whereof  to  give  to  them  that  needed. 

Finally,  he  possessed  a large  portion  of  real  hap- 
piness. There  are  few  characters  whose  enjoy- 
ments, both  natural  and  spiritual,  have  risen  to  so 
great  a height.  He  dwelt  in  love : and  he  that 
dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him. 
Such  a life  must  needs  be  happy.  If  his  religion  had 
originated  and  terminated  in  self-love,  as  some  con- 
tend the  whole  of  religion  does,  his  joys  had  been  not 
only  of  a different  nature,  but  far  less  extensive  than 
they  were.  His  interest  was  bound  up  with  that  of 
his  Lord  and  Savior.  Its  afflictions  were  his  af- 
flictions, and  its  joys  his  joy.  The  grand  object  of 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


261 


his  desire  was  to  see  the  good  of  God’s  chosen,  to 
rejoice  in  the  gladness  of  his  nation,  and  to  glory 
with  his  inheritance.  “ What  pleasures  do  those  lose 
(said  he)  who  have  no  interest  in  God’s  gracious 
and  holy  cause.” 

If  an  object  of  joy  presented  itself  to  his  mind,  he 
would  delight  in  multiplying  it  by  its  probable  or 
possible  consequences.  Thus  it  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  his  congratulating  his  friend  on  the  conver- 
sion of  three  of  his  children  ; and  thus  it  was,  when 
speaking  of  a people  who  had  divided  into  two  con- 
gregations, not  from  discord,  but  from  an  increase  of 
numbers,  and  who  generously  united  in  erecting  a 
new  and  additional  place  of  worship.  “ These  libe- 
ral souls  are  subscribing  (said  he)  in  order  to  sup- 
port a religion  which,  as  far  as  it  truly  prevails,  will 
render  others  as  liberal  as  themselves.” 

His  heart  was  so  much  formed  for  social  enjoy- 
ment, that  he  seems  to  have  contemplated  the  hea- 
venly state  under  this  idea  with  peculiar  advantage. 
This  was  the  leading  theme  of  a discourse  from  Rev. 
7 : 9,  which,  as  before  mentioned,  he  delivered  at  a 
meeting  of  ministers  at  Arnsby,  April  18,  1797,  and 
of  which  his  brethren  retained  a lively  remembrance. 
On  this  pleasing  subject  he  dwells  also  in  a letter  to 
his  dear  friend  Birt:  “ I had  much  pleasure,  a few 
days  since,  in  meditating  on  the  affectionate  language 
of  our  Lord  to  his  sorrowful  disciples — I go  to  pre- 
pare a place  for  you.  What  a plenitude  of  consola- 


262 


MEMOIR  OF 


tion  do  these  words  contain  ! what  a sweet  view  of 
heaven  as  a place  of  society ! It  is  one  place  for  us 
all ; that  place  where  his  glorified  body  is,  there  all 
his  followers  shall  assemble  to  part  no  more.  Where 
he  is,  there  we  shall  be  also.  O blessed  anticipation ! 
There  shall  be  Abel  and  all  the  martyrs ; Abraham, 
and  all  the  patriarchs ; Isaiah,  and  all  the  prophets ; 
Paul,  and  all  the  apostles ; Gabriel,  and  all  the  an- 
gels; and,  above  all,  Jesus,  and  all  his  ransomed 
people.  O,  to  be  amongst  the  number  ! My  dear  bro- 
ther, let  us  be  strong  in  the  Lord.  Let  us  realize 
the  bliss  before  us.  Let  our  faith  bring  heaven  it- 
self near,  and  feast  and  live  upon  the  scene.  O what 
a commanding  influence  would  it  have  upon  our 
thoughts,  passions,  comforts,  sorrows,  words,  minis- 
try, prayers,  praises,  and  conduct ! What  manner  of 
persons  should  we  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and 
godliness !” 

In  many  persons  the  pleasures  imparted  by  reli- 
gion are  counteracted  by  a gloomy  constitution  : but 
it  was  not  so  in  him.  In  his  disposition  they  met 
with  a friendly  soil.  Cheerfulness  was  as  natural  to 
him  as  breathing ; and  this  spirit,  sanctified  by  the 
grace  of  God,  gave  a tincture  to  all  his  thoughts, 
conversation,  and  preaching.  He  was  seldom  heard 
without  tears ; but  they  were  frequently  tears  of 
pleasure.  No  levity,  no  attempts  at  wit,  no  aiming 
to  excite  the  risibility  of  an  audience,  ever  disgraced 
his  sermons.  Religion  to  him  was  habitual  serious- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


263 


ness,  mingled  with  sacred  pleasure,  frequently  rising 
into  sublime  delight,  and  occasionally  overflowing 
with  transporting  joy. 


LETTERS 

REFERRED  TO  IN  THIS  CHAPTER. 

No.  1. 

To  a young  man  whose  mind  was  bewildered  with  fruitless  speculations. 

“ The  conversation  we  had  on  our  way  to , 

so  far  interested  me  in  your  religious  feelings,  that 
I find  it  impossible  to  satisfy  my  mind  till  I have  ex- 
pressed my  ardent  wishes  for  the  happy  termination 
of  your  late  exercises,  and  contributed  my  mite  to 
the  promotion  of  your  joy  in  the  Lord.  A disposi- 
tion more  or  less  given  to  ‘ scepticism,’  I believe,  is 
common  to  our  nature,  in  proportion  as  opposite  sys- 
tems and  jarring  opinions,  each  supported  by  a plau- 
sibility of  argument,  are  presented  to  our  minds  ; and 
with  some  qualification  I admit  Robinson’s  remark, 
1 that  he  who  never  doubted,  never  believed.’  While 
examining  the  grounds  of  persuasion,  it  is  right  for 
the  mind  to  hesitate.  Opinions  ought  not  to  be  pre- 
judged any  more  than  criminals.  Every  objection 
ought  to  have  its  weight ; and  the  more  numerous 


264 


MEMOIR  OF 


and  forcible  objections  are,  the  more  cause  shall  we 
finally  have  for  the  triumph,  4 Magna  est  veritas  et 
prevalent  [Truth  is  great  and  will  prevail ;]  but 
there  are  two  or  three  considerations  which  have  no 
small  weight  with  me  in  relation  to  religious  contro- 
versies. 

“ The  first  is,  the  importance  of  truth.  It  would  be 
endless  to  write  on  truth  in  general.  I confine  my 
views  to  what  I deem  the  leading  truth  in  the  New 
Testament — the  atonement  made  on  behalf  of  sin- 
ners by  the  Son  of  God ; the  doctrine  of  the  Cross ; 
Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  It  surely  cannot 
be  a matter  of  small  concern,  whether  the  Creator  of 
all  things,  out  of  mere  love  to  rebellious  men,  ex- 
changed a throne  for  a cross,  and  thereby  reconciled 
a ruined  world  to  God.  If  this  be  not  true,  how  can 
we  respect  the  Bible  as  an  inspired  book,  which  so 
plainly  attributes  our  salvation  to  the  grace  of  God, 
through  the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus? 
And  if  we  discard  the  Bible,  what  can  we  do  with 
prophecies,  miracles,  and  all  the  power  of  evidence, 
on  which,  as  on  adamantine  pillars,  its  authority 
abides  ? Surely  the  infidel  has  more  to  reject  than 
the  believer  to  embrace.  That  book  then  which  we 
receive,  not  as  the  word  of  man,  but  as  the  word  of 
God — not  as  the  religion  of  our  ancestors,  but  on  the 
invincible  conviction  which  attends  an  impartial  in- 
vestigation of  its  evidences — that  book  reveals  a truth 
of  the  highest  importance  to  man,  consonant  to  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


265 


opinions  of  the  earliest  ages  and  the  most  enlightened 
nations,  perfectly  consistent  with  the  Jewish  econo- 
my as  to  its  spirit  and  design,  altogether  adapted  to 
unite  the  equitable  and  merciful  perfections  of  the 
Deity  in  the  sinner’s  salvation ; and,  above  all  things, 
calculated  to  beget  the  most  established  peace,  to  in- 
spire with  the  liveliest  hope,  and  to  engage  the  heart 
and  life  in  habitual  devotedness  to  the  interests  of 
morality  and  piety.  Such  a doctrine  I cannot  but 
venerate ; and  to  the  author  of  such  a doctrine  my 
whole  soul  labors  to  exhaust  itself  in  praise. 

* O the  sweet  wonders  of  the  cross, 

‘ Where  God  my  Savior  lov’d  and  died  !’ 

“ Forgive,  my  friend,  forgive  the  transport  of  a 
soul  compelled  to  feel  where  it  attempts  only  to 
explore.  I cannot  on  this  subject  control  my  pas- 
sions by  the  laws  of  logic.  God  forbid  that  I should 
glory  save  in  the  cross  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord. 

■ “ Secondly,  I consider  man  as  a depraved  creature 

— so  depraved  that  his  judgment  is  as  dark  as  his 
appetites  are  sensual;  wholly  dependent  on  God, 
therefore,  for  religious  light  as  well  as  true  devotion, 
yet  such  a dupe  to  pride  as  to  reject  every  thing 
which  the  narrow  limits  of  his  comprehension  can- 
not embrace,  and  such  a slave  to  his  passions  as  to 
admit  no  law  but  self-interest  for  his  government. 
With  these  views  of  human  nature,  I am  persuaded 
we  ought  to  suspect  our  own  decisions,  whenever 
23 


266 


MEMOIR  OF 


they  oppose  truths  too  sublime  for  our  understand- 
ings, or  too  pure  for  our  lusts.  To  err  on  this  side, 
indeed,  ‘ is  human  ;5  wherefore  the  wise  man  saith, 

‘ He ’that  trusteth  to  his  own  heart  is  a fool.’  Should 
therefore  the  evidence  be  only  equal  on  the  side  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  I should  think,  with  this  allow- 
ance, we  should  do  well  to  admit  it. 

“ Thirdly,  if  the  Gospel  of  Christ  be  true,  it  should 
be  heartily  embraced.  We  should  yield  ourselves 
to  its  influence  without  reserve.  We  must  come  to 
a point,  and  resolve  to  be  either  Infidels  or  Chris- 
tians. To  know  the  power  of  the  sun,  we  should 
expose  ourselves  to  its  rays : to  know  the  sweetness 
of  honey,  we  must  bring  it  to  our  palates.  Specula- 
tion will  not  do  in  either  of  these  cases ; much  less 
will  it  in  matters  of  religion.  My  son,  saith  God, 
give  me  thine  heart ! 

“ Fourthly,  a humble  admission  of  the  light  we 
already  have,  is  the  most  effectual  way  to  a full  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  ‘ If  any 
man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine 
whether  it  be  of  God.’  If  we  honor  God  as  far  as  we 
know  his  will,  he  will  honor  us  with  farther  discove- 
ries of  it.  ‘ Thus  shall  we  know,  if  we  follow  on  to 
know  the  Lord  ;’  thus,  thus  shall  you,  my  dear  friend, 
become  assured  that  there  is  salvation  in  no  other 
name  than  that  of  Jesus  Christ ; and  thus,  from  an  in- 
ward experience  of  the  quickening  influences  of  his 
Holy  Spirit,  you  will  join  the  admiring  church,  and 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


267 


say  of  Jesus,  ‘ This  is  my  beloved,  this  is  my  friend  ; 
he  is  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand,  he  is  altogether 
lovely.’  Yes,  I yet  hope,  I expect,  to  see  you  re- 
joicing in  Christ  Jesus,  and  appearing  as  a living 
witness  that  he  is  faithful  who  hath  said,  ‘ Seek  and 
ye  shall  find ; ask,  and  receive,  that  your  joy  may 
be  full.’  S.  P ” 

In  another  letter  to  the  same  correspondent,  after 
congratulating  himself  that  he  had  discovered  such 
a mode  of  killing  noxious  insects  as  should  put  them 
to  the  least  pain,  and  which  was  characteristic  of 
the  tenderness  of  his  heart,  he  proceeds  as  follows  : 
“ But  enough  of  nature.  How  is  my  brother  as  a 
Christian  ? We  have  had  some  interesting  moments 
in  conversation  on  the  methods  of  grace,  that  grace 
whose  influence  reaches  to  the  day  of  adversity  and 
the  hour  of  death  ; seasons  when  of  every  thing  else 
it  may  be  said,  miserable  comforters  are  ye  all ! My 
dear  friend,  we  will  amuse  ourselves  with  philo- 
sophy, but  Christ  shall  be  our  teacher;  Christ  shall 
be  our  glory ; Christ  shall  be  our  portion.  O that 
we  may  be  enabled  ‘to  comprehend  the  heights,  and 
depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths,  and  to  know  the 
love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge  !’ 

“ Affectionately  yours,  S.  P.” 


268 


MEMOIR  Of 


No.  II. 

To  a young  gentleman  of  his  acquaintance,  who  was  then  studying  phy- 
sic at  Edinburgh. 

“ Did  my  dear  friend  P know  with  what  sin- 

cere affection  and  serious  concern  I almost  daily 
think  of  him,  he  would  need  no  other  evidence  of 
the  effect  which  his  last  visit  and  his  subsequent 
letters  have  produced.  Indeed,  there  is  not  a young 
man  in  the  world,  in  earlier  life  than  myself,  for 
whose  universal  prosperity  I am  so  deeply  interest- 
ed. Many  circumstances  I can  trace,  on  a review 
of  the  past  fourteen  years,  which  have  contributed  to 
beget  and  augment  affection  and  esteem ; and  I can 
assure  you  that  every  interview  and  every  letter  still 
tend  to  consolidate  my  regard. 

“ Happy  should  I be,  if  my  ability  to  serve  you 
at  this  important  crisis  of  human  life  were  equal  to 
your  wishes  of  my  own.  Your  situation  demands 
all  the  aids  which  the  wisdom  and  prudence  of  your 
friends  can  afford,  that  you  may  be  directed  not  only 
to  the  most  worthy  objects  of  pursuit,  but  also  to  the 
most  effectual  means  of  obtaining  them.  In  your 
professional  character  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  give 
you  any  assistance.  If  any  general  observations  I 
can  make  should  prove  at  all  useful,  I shall  be  richly 
rewarded  for  the  time  I employ  in  their  communi- 
cation. 

“ I thank  you  sincerely  for  the  freedom  where* 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


269 


with  you  have  disclosed  the  peculiarities  of  your 
situation,  and  the  views  and  resolutions  wherewith 
they  have  inspired  you.  I can  recommend  nothing 
better,  my  dear  friend,  than  a determined  adherence 
to  the  purposes  you  have  already  formed  respecting 
the  intimacies  you  contract  and  the  associates  you 
choose.  In  such  a place  as  Edinburgh,  it  may  be 
supposed,  no  description  of  persons  will  be  wanting. 
Some  so  notoriously  vicious  that  their  atrocity  of 
character  will  have  no  small  tendency  to  confirm 
your  morals,  from  the  odious  contrast  which  their 
practices  present  to  your  view.  Against  these,  there- 
fore, I need  not  caution  you.  You  will  flee  from 
them  as  so  many  serpents,  in  whose  breath  is  venom 
and  destruction.  More  danger  may  be  apprehended 
from  those  mixed  characters  who  blend  the  profes- 
sion of  philosophical  refinement  with  the  secret  in- 
dulgence of  those  sensual  gratifications  which  at 
once  exhaust  the  pocket,  destroy  the  health,  and  de- 
base the  character. 

“ That  morality  is  friendly  to  individual  happiness 
and  to  social  order,  no  man,  who  respects  his  own 
conscience  or  character,  will  have  the  effrontery  to 
deny.  Its  avenues  cannot,  therefore,  be  too  sacredly 
guarded,  nor  those  principles  which  support  a vir- 
tuous practice  be  too  seriously  maintained.  But  mo- 
rality derives,  it  is  true,  its  best,  its  only  support 
from  the  principles  of  religion.  ‘ The  fear  of  the 
Lord  (said  the  wise  man)  is  to  hate  evil.’  He,  there- 
23* 


270 


MEMOIR  OF 


fore,  who  endeavors  to  weaken  the  sanctions  of  reli- 
gion, to  induce  a sceptical  habit,  to  detach  my 
thoughts  from  an  ever-present  God,  and  my  hopes 
from  a futurity  of  holy  enjoyment,  is  a worse  enemy 
than  the  man  who  meets  me  with  the  pistol  and  the 
dagger.  Should  my  dear  friend  then  fall  into  the 
company  of  those  whose  friendship  cannot  be  pur- 
chased but  by  the  sacrifice  of  revelation,  I hope  he 
will  ever  think  such  a price  too  great  for  the  good 
opinion  of  men  who  blaspheme  piety  and  dishonor 
God.  Deism  is,  indeed,  the  fashion  of  the  day  ; and, 
to  be  in  the  mode,  you  must  quit  the  good  old  path 
of  devotion,  as  too  antiquated  for  any  but  monks  and 
hermits  ; so  as  you  laugh  at  religion,  that  is  enough 
to  secure  to  you  the  company  and  the  applause  of 
the  sons  of  politeness.  O that  God  may  be  a buck- 
ler and  a shield  to  defend  you  from  their  assaults  ! 
Let  but  their  private  morals  be  inquired  into,  and,  if 
they  may  have  a hearing,  I dare  engage  they  will 
not  bear  a favorable  testimony  to  the  good  tendency 
of  scepticism ; and  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  indis- 
putable axiom,  that  what  is  unfriendly  to  virtue,  is 
unfriendly  to  man. 

“ Were  I to  argue  a 'posteriori  in  favor  of  truth, 
I should  contend  that  those  principles  must  be  true, 
which  (first)  corresponded  with  general  observation 
— (secondly)  tended  to  general  happiness — (thirdly) 
preserved  a uniform  connection  between  cause  and 
effect,  evil  and  remedy,  in  all  situations. 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


271 


“ I would  then  apply  these  data  to  the  princi- 
ples held  on  the  one  side  by  the  deists,  and  on  the 
other  by  the  believers  in  revelation.  In  the  appli- 
cation of  the  first,  I would  refer  to  the  state  of 
human  nature.  The  deist  contends  for  its  purity 
and  powers.  Revelation  declares  its  depravity  and 
weakness.  I compare  these  opposite  declarations 
Avith  the  facts  that  fall  under  constant  observation. 
Do  I not  see  that  there  is  a larger  portion  of  vice  in 
the  world  than  of  virtue  ; that  no  man  needs  solicita- 
tion to  evil,  but  every  man  a guard  against  it ; and 
that  thousands  bewail  their  subjection  to  lusts  which 
they  have  not  power  to  subdue,  whilst  they  live  in 
moral  slavery,  and  cannot  burst  the  chain  ? Which 
principle  then  shall  I admit  ? Will  observation  coun- 
tenance the  deistical?  I am  convinced  to  the  contrary ; 
and  must  say,  I cannot  be  a deist  without  becoming  a 
fool ; and,  to  exalt  my  reason,  I must  deny  my  senses. 

“ I take  the  second  datum,  and  inquire  which 
tends  most  to  general  happiness?  To  secure  hap- 
piness, three  things  are  necessary  : — object,  means, 
and  motives.  The  question  is — which  points  out 
the  true  source  of  happiness ; which  directs  to  the 
best  means  of  attaining  it ; and  which  furnishes  me 
with  the  most  powerful  motives  to  induce  my  pur- 
suit of  it  ? If  I take  a deist  for  my  tutor,  he  tells 
me  that  fame  is  the  object;  universal  accommoda- 
tion of  manners  to  interest  the  means  ; and  self-love 
the  spring  of  action.  Sordid  teacher!  From  him  I 


272 


MEMOIR  OF 


turn  to  Jesus.  His  better  voice  informs  me  that  the 
source  of  felicity  is  the  friendship  of  my  God ; that 
love  to  my  Maker  and  love  to  man,  expressed  in  all 
the  noble  and  amiable  effusions  of  devotion  and  be- 
nevolence, are  the  means ; and  that  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  happiness  of  the  universe  must  be 
my  motives.  Blessed  Instructor ! thy  dictates  ap- 
prove themselves  to  every  illuminated  conscience,  to 

every  pious  heart ! Do  they  not,  my  dear  P , 

approve  themselves  to  yours  ? 

“ But  I will  not  tire  your  patience  by  pursuing 
these  remarks.  Little  did  I think  of  such  amplifi- 
cation when  I first  took  up  my  pen.  O that  I may 
have  the  joy  of  finding  that  these  (at  least  well 
meant)  endeavors  to  establish  your  piety  have  not 
been  ungraciously  received,  nor  wholly  unprofitable 
to  your  mind ! I am  encouraged  to  these  effusions 
of  friendship  by  that  amiable  self  distrust  which  your 
letter  expresses ; a temper  not  only  becoming  the 
earlier  stages  of  life,  but  graceful  in  all  its  advancing 
periods. 

“ Unspeakable  satisfaction  does  it  afford  me  to 
find  that  you  are  conscious  of  the  necessity  of  ‘ first ’ 
seeking  assistance  from  heaven.  Retain,  my  dear 
friend,  this  honorable,  this  equitable  sentiment.  * In 
nil  thy  ways  acknowledge  God,  and  he  shall  direct 
thy  paths.’ 

“ I hope  you  will  still  be  cautious  in  your  intima- 
cies. You  will  gain  more  by  a half  hour’s  inter- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


273 


course  with  God  than  the  friendship  of  the  whole 
college  can  impart.  Too  much  acquaintance  would 
be  followed  with  a waste  of  that  precious  time,  on 
the  present  improvement  of  which  your  future  use- 
fulness and  respectability  in  your  profession  depend. 
Like  the  bee,  you  may  do  best  by  sipping  the 
sweets  of  every  flower  ; but,  remember,  the  sweetest 
blossom  is  not  the  hive. 

“ Yours  very  affectionately,  S.  P.” 


No.  III. 


To  a young  lady  at  school,  a daughter  of  one  of  the  members  of  his  church. 

“ I cannot  deny  myself  the  pleasure  which  this 
opportunity  affords  me  of  expressing  the  concern  I 
feel  for  your  happiness,  arising  from  the  sincerest 
friendship — a friendship  which  the  many  amiable 
qualities  you  possess,  together  with  the  innumerable 
opportunities  I have  had  of  seeing  them  displayed, 
have  taught  me  to  form  and  perpetuate. 

“ It  affords  me  inexpressible  pleasure  to  hear  that 
you  are  so  happy  in  your  present  situation — a situa- 
tion in  which  I rejoice  to  see  you  placed,  because  it 
is  not  merely  calculated  to  embellish  the  manners, 
but  to  profit  the  soul.  I hope  that  my  dear  Ann, 
amidst  the  various  pursuits  of  an  ornamental  or  sci- 
entific nature  which  she  may  adopt,  will  not  omit 
that  first,  that  great  concern,  the  dedication  of  her 
heart  to  God.  To  this,  my  dear  girl,  every  thing 


274 


MEMOIR  OF 


invites  you  that  is  worthy  of  your  attention.  The 
dignity  of  a rational  and  immortal  soul,  the  condition 
of  human  nature,  the  gracious  truths  and  promises 
of  God,  the  sweetness  and  usefulness  of  religion,  the 
comfort  it  yields  in  affliction,  the  security  it  affords 
in  temptation,  the  support  it  gives  in  death,  and  the 
prospects  it  opens  of  life  everlasting ; all  these  con- 
siderations, backed  with  the  uncertainty  of  life,  the 
solemnity  of  judgment,  the  terrors  of  hell,  and  the 
calls  of  conscience  and  of  God — all  demand  your 
heart  for  the  blessed  Jehovah.  This,  and  nothing 
short  of  this,  is  true  religion.  You  have  often 
heard,  and  often  written  on  religion : it  is  time  you 
should  feel  it  now.  O what  a blessedness  will  at- 
tend your  hearty  surrender  of  yourself  to  the  God 
and  Father  of  men  ! Methinks  I see  all  the  angels 
of  God  rejoicing  at  the  sight,  all  the  saints  in  heaven 
partaking  of  their  joy ; Jesus  himself,  who  died  for 
sinners,  gazing  on  you  with  delight;  your  own 
heart  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing ; and  a 
thousand  streams  of  goodness  flowing  from  your 
renovated  soul  to  refresh  the  aged  saint,  and  to  en- 
courage your  fellow-youth  to  seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  and  press  on  to  God.  But  O,  should  I 
be  mistaken  ! Alas,  alas — I cannot  bear  the  thought. 
O thou  Savior  of  sinners  and  God  of  love,  take 
captive  the  heart  of  my  dear  young  friend,  and  make 
her  truly  willing  to  be  wholly  thine  ! 

“ If  you  can  find  freedom,  do  oblige  me  with  a 


SAMUEL  PEARCE* 


275 


letter  on  the  state  of  religion  in  your  own  soul,  and 
be  assured  of  every  sympathy  or  advice  that  I am 
capable  of  feeling  or  giving.  S.  P.” 

No.  IV. 

To  a young  gentleman  in  Dublin,  written  soon  after  Mr.  P.’s  return 
from  that  city. 

“ Dear  Master  B. 

“ Your  letter  of  the  21st  of  July  gave  me  no  small 
degree  of  pleasure,  and  should  have  been  answered 
long  before  now,  had  not  my  numerous  engage- 
ments at  home  compelled  me  to  suspend  my  corres- 
pondence abroad.  Except  one  letter,  which  I sent 
to  Dublin  to  inform  my  friends  of  my  safe  return, 
this  is  the  first  day  in  which  I have  found  time  to 
write  to  Ireland  since  I left  it.  You  will  not,  there- 
fore, think  me  forgetful  of  you,  or  unconcerned  about 
your  prosperity : believe  me,  from  the  first  conver- 
sation I had  with  you  to  the  present  moment,  I have 
felt  no  small  degree  of  solicitude  for  your  eternal 
interests.  Happy,  indeed,  shall  I be  to  find  that 
you  continue  anxious  to  secure  them ; for  what 
are  all  the  honors,  the  pleasures,  or  the  wealth  of 
this  world,  when  compared  with  the  spiritual  and 
abiding  blessings  of  religion?  Could  we  insure  all 
that  is  esteemed  by  men,  and  enjoy  it  uninterruptedly 
for  a thousand  ages,  yet,  when  those  ages  have 
passed,  how  miserable  should  we  be  without  religion  ! 


276 


MEMOIR  OF 


But  life  is  short,  and  the  pleasures  of  it  are  embit- 
tered by  many  crosses  and  trials,  so  that  our  earthly 
comforts  yield  but  little  good,  ‘nor  yield  that  little 
long.’  It  is,  therefore,  most  blessed  advice  that  our 
Savior  gives,  John,  6 : 27  : ‘ Labor  not  for  the 

bread  which  perisheth,  but  for  that  bread  which  en- 
dureth  to  everlasting  life,’  &c.  Observe,  my  dear 
young  friend,  what  our  Savior  teaches  you  in  these 
words. 

“ 1.  That  religion  is  to  the  soul  what  bread  is  to 
the  body  : it  feeds,  nourishes,  and  strengthens  the 
mind.  2.  This  heavenly  bread  affords  abiding 
comfort  and  support : it  ‘ endures  to  everlasting 
life.’  3.  The  enjoyment  of  this  sacred  food  deserves 
our  most  earnest  pursuit.  ‘Labor’  for  it.  Let  your 
whole  heart  and  soul  be  in  this  great  business  of  re- 
ligion. If  it  be  not  sought  and  secured,  how  tremen- 
dous the  consequences  ! the  soul  is  lost — lost  -lost 
for  ever  ! O seek,  therefore,  my  dear  youth,  ‘ seek 
the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  upon  him 
while  he  is  near,’  draw  nigh  to  him,  and  he  will 
draw  nigh  to  you.  4.  It  must  be  received,  not  as 
the  reward  of  any  good  thing  in  you,  or  for  any 
good  thing  to  be  done  by  you  : ‘ The  Son  of  man 
will  give  it  to  you.’  Yes,  were  we  to  have  nothing 
but  what  we  deserve,  our  best  portion  would  be  hell ; 
but,  * of  his  mercy  he  saves  us,  according  to  his  own 
purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ 
before  the  world  began,’  2 Tim.  1 : 9.  From  the 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


277 


mercy  of  Christ  you  must  receive  every  thing. 
Here  you  must  apply  for  pardon.  Here  you  must 
come  for  wisdom.  Here  you  must  receive  strength 
and  comfort.  ‘ All  is  in  Christ,  who  of  God  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctifica- 
tion, and  redemption.’  1 Cor.  1 : 30. 

No.  V. 

To  a young  Minister,  on  preparation  for  the  Pulpit. 

“ My  dear  Brother, 

“ Your  first  letter  gave  me  much  pleasure.  I hoped 
you  would  learn  some  useful  lesson  from  the  first 
Sabbath’s  disappointment.  Every  thing  is  good  that 
leads  us  to  depend  more  simply  on  the  Lord.  Could 
I choose  my  frames,  I would  say  respecting  industry 
in  preparation  for  public  work,  as  is  frequently  said 
respecting  Christian  obedience,  I would  apply  as 
closely  as  though  I expected  no  help  from  the  Lord, 
whilst  I would  depend  upon  the  Lord  for  assistance 
as  though  I had  never  made  any  preparation  at  all. 

“ Your  last  has  occasioned  me  some  pain  on  your 
account,  because  it  informs  me  that  you  have  been 
‘ exceedingly  tried  in  the  pulpit but  I receive  satis- 
faction again  from  considering  that  the  gloom  of 
midnight  precedes  the  rising  day,  not  only  in  the 
natural  world,  but  frequently  also  in  the  Christian 
minister’s  experience.  Do  not  be  discouraged,  my 
dear  brother;  those  whose  labors  God  has  been 
24 


278 


MEMOIR  OF 


pleased  most  eminently  to  bless,  have  generally  had 
their  days  of  prosperity  ushered  in  with  clouds  and 
storms.  You  are  in  the  sieve  ; but  the  sieve  is  in 
our  Savior’s  hands  ; and  he  will  not  suffer  any  thing 
but  the  chaff  to  fall  through,  let  him  winnow  us  as 
often  as  he  may. 

“ You  ask  direction  of  me,  my  dear  brother.  I am 
too  inexperienced  myself  to  be  capable  of  directing 
others ; yet,  if  the  little  time  I have  been  employed 
for  God  has  furnished  me  with  any  thing  worthy  of 
communication,  it  will  be  imparted  to  no  one  with 
more  readiness  than  to  you. 

“ I should  advise  you,  when  you  have  been  dis- 
tressed by  hesitation,  to  reflect  whether  it  arose  from 
an  inability  to  recollect  your  ideas,  or  to  obtain  words 
suited  to  convey  them.  If  the  former,  I think  these 
two  directions  may  be  serviceable : First,  endeavor 
to  think  in  a train.  Let  one  idea  depend  upon  ano- 
ther in  your  discourses,  as  one  link  does  upon  ano- 
ther in  a chain.  For  this  end  I have  found  it  neces- 
sary to  arrange  my  subjects  in  the  order  of  time. 
Thus,  for  instance — if  speaking  of  the  promises,  I 
would  begin  with  those  which  were  suited  to  the 
earliest  inquiries  of  a convinced  soul,  as  pardon,  as- 
sistance in  prayer,  wisdom,  &c. ; then  go  to  those 
parts  of  Christian  experience  which  are  usually  sub- 
sequent to  the  former,  as  promises  of  support  in  af- 
flictions, deliverance  from  temptations,  and  persever- 
ance in  grace  ; closing  with  a review  of  those  which 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


279 


speak  of  support  in  death,  and  final  glory.  Then  all 
the  varieties  of  description  respecting  the  glory  of 
heaven  will  follow  in  natural  order ; as  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  understanding,  purification  of  the  affec- 
tions, intercourse  with  saints,  angels,  and  even  Christ 
himself,  which  will  be  eternal.  Thus  beginning 
with  the  lowest  marks  of  grace,  and  ascending  step 
by  step,  you  arrive  at  last  to  the  fruition  of  faith. 
This  mode  is  most  natural  and  most  pleasing  to  the 
hearers,  as  well  as  assisting  to  the  preacher ; for  one 
idea  gives  birth  to  another,  and  he  can  hardly  help 
going  forward  regularly  and  easily. 

“ Secondly,  labor  to  render  your  ideas  transparent 
to  yourself.  Never  offer  to  introduce  a thought 
which  you  cannot  see  through  before  you  enter  the 
pulpit.  You  have  read  in  Claude,  that  the  best  pre- 
parative to  preach  from  a subject  is  to  understand  it : 
and  I think  Bishop  Burnet  says,  no  man  properly 
understands  any  thing  who  cannot  at  any  time  re- 
present it  to  others. 

If  your  hesitation  proceeds  from  a want  of  words, 
I should  advise  you — (1.)  To  read  good  and  easy 
authors;  Dr.  Watts  especially.  (2.)  To  write  a 
great  part  of  your  sermons,  and  for  a while  get  at 
least  the  leading  ideas  of  every  "head  of  discourse  by 
heart,  enlarging  only  at  the  close  of  every  thought. 
(3.)  Sometimes,  as  in  the  end  of  sermons,  or  when 
you  preach  in  villages,  start  off  in  preaching  beyond 
all  you  have  premeditated.  Fasten  on  some  leading 


2S0 


MEMOIR  OF 


ideas  ; as,  the  solemnity  of  death,  the  awfulness  of 
judgment,  the  necessity  of  a change  of  heart,  the 
willingness  of  Christ  to  save,  &c.  Never  mind  how 
far  you  ramble  from  the  point,  so  that  you  do  not 
lose  sight  of  it ; and,  if  your  heart  be  any  way  warm, 
you  will  find  some  expressions  then  fall  from  your 
lips  which  your  imagination  could  not  produce  in  an 
age  of  studious  application.  (4.)  Divest  yourself  of 
all  fear.  If  you  should  break  the  rules  of  grammar, 
or  put  in  or  leave  out  a word,  and  recollect  at  the 
end  of  the  sentence  the  impropriety  ; unless  it  makes 
nonsense,  or  bad  divinity,  never  try  to  mend  it,  but 
let  it  pass.  If  so,  perhaps  only  a few  would  notice 
it;  but,  if  you  stammer  in  trying  to  mend  it,  you 
will  expose  yourself  to  all  the  congregation. 

“ In  addition  to  all  I have  said,  you  know  where 
to  look,  and  from  whom  to  seek  that  wisdom  and 
strength  which  only  God  can  give.  To  him  I re- 
commend you,  my  dear  brother,  assuring  you  of  my 
real  esteem  for  you,  and  requesting  you  will  not  fail 
to  pray  for  the  least  of  saints,  but 

“ Yours  affectionately,  S.  P.” 


CONCLUDING  REFLECTIONS. 

The  great  ends  of  Christian  biography  are  in- 
struction and  example.  By  faithfully  describing  the 
lives  of  men  eminent  for  godliness,  we  not  only  em- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE 


281 


balm  their  memory,  but  furnish  ourselves  with  fresh 
materials  and  motives  for  a holy  life.  It  is  abun- 
dantly more  impressive  to  view  the  religion  of  Jesus 
as  operating  in  a living  character,  than  to  contemplate 
it  abstractedly.  For  this  reason,  we  may  suppose, 
the  Lord  the  Spirit  has  condescended  to  exhibit  first 
and  principally  the  life  of  Christ;  and,  after  his,  that 
of  many  of  his  eminent  followers.  And  for  this  rea- 
son he,  by  his  holy  influences,  still  furnishes  the 
church  with  now  and  then  a singular  example  of 
godliness,  which  it  is  our  duty  to  notice  and  record. 
There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  life  of 
Mr.  Pearce  ought  to  be  considered  as  one  of  these 
examples.  May  that  same  Divine  Spirit  who  had 
manifestly  so  great  a hand  in  forming  his  character, 
teach  us  to  derive  from  it  both  instruction  and  edifi- 
cation ! 

1.  In  him  we  may  see  the  holy  efficacy , and,  by 
consequence,  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion.  It 
was  long  since  asked,  “ Who  is  he  that  overcometh 
the  world,  but  he  who  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son 
of  God  V1  This  question  contained  a challenge  to 
men  of  all  religions  who  were  then  upon  the  earth. 
Idolatry  had  a great  diversity  of  species,  every  nation 
worshiping  its  own  gods,  and  in  modes  peculiar  to 
itself:  philosophers  also  were  divided  into  numerous 
sects,  each  flattering  itself  that  it  had  found  the  truth : 
even  the  Jews  had  their  divisions;  their  Pharisees, 
Sadducees,  and  Essenes;  but,  great  as  many  of  them 
24* 


28  2 


MEMOIR  OF 


were  in  deeds  of  divers  kinds,  an  apostle  could  look 
them  all  in  the  face  and  ask,  Who  is  he  that  over- 
cometh  the  world  ? The  same  question  might  be 
safely  asked  in  every  succeeding  age.  The  various 
kinds  of  religions  that  still  prevail ; the  Pagan,  Ma- 
hometan, Jewish,  Papal,  or  Protestant,  may  form  the 
exteriors  of  man  according  to  their  respective  models : 
but  where  is  the  man  amongst  them,  save  the  true 
believer  in  Jesus,  that  overcometh  the  world?  Men 
may  cease  from  particular  evils,  and  assume  a very 
different  character  ; may  lay  aside  their  drunkenness, 
blasphemies,  or  debaucheries,  and  take  up  with  a 
kind  of  monkish  austerity,  and  yet  all  amount  to  no- 
thing more  than  an  exchange  of  vices.  The  lusts  of 
the  flesh  will  on  many  occasions  give  place  to  those 
of  the  mind ; but  to  overcome  the  world  is  another 
thing.  By  embracing  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  to 
feel  not  merely  a dread  of  the  consequences  of  sin, 
but  a holy  abhorrence  of  its  nature,  and,  by  convers- 
ing with  invisible  realities,  to  become  regardless  of 
the  best  and  fearless  of  the  worst  that  this  world  has 
to  dispense, — this  is  the  effect  of  genuine  Christian- 
ity, and  this  is  a standing  proof  of  its  divine  original. 
Let  the  most  inveterate  enemy  of  revelation  have 
witnessed  the  disinterested  benevolence  of  a Paul,  a 
Peter,  or  a John,  and,  whether  he  would  own  it  or 
not,  his  conscience  must  have  borne  testimony  that 
this  is  true  religion.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Sa- 
muel Pearce : whether  the  doctrine  he  preached 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


283 


found  a place  in  the  hearts  of  his  hearers  or  not,  his 
spirit  and  life  approved  themselves  to  their  con- 
sciences. 

2.  In  him  we  see  how  much  may  be  done  for  God 
in  a little  time.  If  his  death  had  been  foreknown  by 
his  friends,  some  might  have  hesitated  whether  it 
was  worth  while  for  him  to  engage  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry  for  so  short  a period:  yet,  if  we  take  a 
view  of  his  labors,  perhaps  there  are  few  lives  pro- 
ductive of  a greater  portion  of  good.  That  life  is  not 
always  the  longest  which  is  spun  out  to  the  greatest 
extent  of  days.  The  best  of  all  lives  amounted  but 
to  thirty-three  years  ] and  the  most  important  works 
pertaining  to  that  were  wrought  in  the  last  three. 
There  is  undoubtedly  a way  of  rendering  a short 
life  a long  one,  and  a long  life  a short  one,  by  filling 
or  not  filling  it  with  proper  materials.  That  time 
which  is  squandered  away  in  sloth,  or  trifling  pur- 
suits, forms  a kind  of  blank  in  human  life : in  look- 
ing it  over  there  is  nothing  for  the  mind  to  rest  upon  ; 
and  a whole  life  so  spent,  whatever  number  of  years  it 
may  contain,  must  appear,  upon  reflection,  short  and 
vacant,  in  comparison  of  one  filled  up  with  valuable 
acquisitions  and  holy  actions.  It  is  like  the  space 
between  us  and  the  sun,  which,  though  immensely 
greater  than  that  which  is  traversed  in  a profitable 
journey,  yet,  being  all  empty  space,  the  mind  goes 
over  it  in  much  less  time,  and  without  any  satisfac- 
tion, If  “ that  life  be  long  which  answers  life’s  great 


284 


MEMOIR  OF 


end,”  Mr.  Pearce  may  assuredly  be  said  to  have  come 
to  his  grave  in  a good  old  age.  And  might  we  not 
all  do  much  more  than  we  do,  if  our  hearts  were 
more  in  our  work  ? Where  this  is  wanting,  or  ope- 
rates but  in  a small  degree,  difficulties  are  magnified 
into  impossibilities  ; a lion  is  in  the  way  of  extra- 
ordinary exertion  ; or,  if  we  be  induced  to  engage  in 
something  of  this  kind,  it  will  be  at  the  expense  of 
a uniform  attention  to  ordinary  duties.  But  some 
will  ask,  Flow  are  our  hearts  to  be  in  our  work? 
Mr.  Pearce’s  heart  was  habitually  in  his ; and  that 
which  kept  alive  the  sacred  flame  in  him  appears  to 
have  been,— the  constant  habit  of  conversing  with 
divine  truth,  and  walking  with  God  in  private. 

3.  In  him  we  see,  in  clear  and  strong  colors,  to 
what  a degree  of  solid  peace  and  joy  true  religion 
will  raise  us , even  in  the  present  world.  A little  re- 
ligion, it  has  been  justly  said,  will  make  us  miser- 
able ; but  a great  deal  will  make  us  happy.  The 
one  will  do  little  more  than  keep  the  conscience  alive, 
while  our  numerous  defects  and  inconsistencies  are 
perpetually  furnishing  it  with  materials  to  scourge 
us ; the  other  keeps  the  heart  alive,  and  leads  us  to 
drink  deep  at  the  fountain  of  joy.  Hence  it  is,  in  a 
great  degree,  that  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  bondage, 
and  so  little  of  the  spirit  of  adoption,  prevails  among 
Christians.  Religious  enjoyments  with  us  are  rather 
occasional  than  habitual ! or,  if  in  some  instances  it 
be  otherwise,  we  are  ready  to  suspect  that  it  is  sup- 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


285 


ported  in  part  by  the  strange  fire  of  enthusiasm,  and 
not  by  the  pure  flame  of  scriptural  devotion.  But* 
in  Mr.  Pearce,  we  saw  a devotion  ardent,  steady, 
pure,  and  persevering ; kindled,  as  we  may  say,  at 
the  altar  of  God ; like  the  fire  of  the  temple,  it  went 
not  out  by  night  nor  by  day.  He  seemed  to  have 
learnt  that  heavenly  art,  so  conspicuous  among  the 
primitive  Christians,  of  converting  every  thing  he 
met  into  materials  for  love,  and  joy,  and  praise. 
Hence  he  “ labored  (as  he  expresses  it)  to  exercise 
most  love  to  God  when  suffering  most  severely 
and  hence  he  so  affectingly  encountered  the  billows 
that  overwhelmed  his  feeble  frame,  crying, 

“ Sweet  affliction,  sweet  affliction, 

tl  Singing  as  I wade  to  heaven.” 

The  constant  happiness  that  he  enjoyed  in  God 
was  apparent  in  the  effects  of  his  sermons  upon 
others.  Whatever  we  feel  ourselves,  we  shall  ordi- 
narily communicate  to  our  hearers ; and  it  has  been 
already  noticed,  that  one  of  the  most  distinguishing 
properties  of  his  discourses  was,  that  they  inspired 
the  serious  mind  with  the  liveliest  sensations  of  hap- 
piness. They  descended  upon  the  audience,  not  in- 
deed like  a transporting  flood,  but  like  a shower  of 
dew,  gently  insinuating  itself  into  the  heart,  insensi- 
bly dissipating  its  gloom,  and  gradually  drawing 
forth  the  graces  of  faith,  hope,  love,  and  joy : while 
the  countenance  was  brightened  almost  into  a smile, 


286 


MEMOIR  OP 


tears  of  pleasure  would  rise,  and  glisten,  and  fall 
from  the  admiring  eye. 

What  a practical  confutation  did  his  life  afford  of 
the  slander  so  generally  cast  upon  the  religion  of 
Jesus,  that  it  fills  the  mind  with  gloom  and  misery  l 
No ; leaving  futurity  out  of  the  question,  the  whole 
world  of  unbelievers  might  be  challenged  to  produce 
a character  from  among  them  who  possessed  half 
his  enjoyments. 

4.  From  his  example  we  are  furnished  with  the 
greatest  encouragement,  while  pursuing  the  path  of 
duty,  to  place  our  trust  in  God.  The  situation  in 
which  he  left  his  family,  we  have  seen  already,  was 
not  owing  to  an  indifference  to  their  interests,  or  an 
improvident  disposition,  or  the  want  of  opportunity 
to  have  provided  for  them ; but  to  a steady  and  de- 
termined obedience  to  what  he  accounted  the  will  of 
God.  He  felt  deeply  for  them,  and  we  all  felt  with 
him,  and  longed  to  be  able  to  assure  him,  before  his 
departure,  that  they  would  be  amply  provided  for : 
but,  owing  to  circumstances  which  have  already  been 
mentioned,  this  was  more  than  we  could  do.  This 
was  a point  in  which  he  was  called  to  die  in  faith : 
and  indeed  so  he  did.  He  appears  to  have  had  no 
idea  of  that  flood  of  kindness  which,  immediately 
after  his  decease,  flowed  from  the  religious  public : 
but  he  believed  in  God,  and  cheerfully  left  all  with 
him,  “ O that  I could  speak,  (said  he  to  Mrs.  Pearce 
a little  before  his  death,)  I would  tell  the  world  to 


SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


287 


trust  a faithful  God.  Sweet  affliction ; now  it  work- 
eih  glory,  glory  !”  And  when  she  told  him  the 
workings  of  her  mind,  he  answered,  “ O trust  the 
Lord  ! If  he  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance 
upon  you,  as  he  has  done  upon  me  this  day,  all  your 
mountains  will  become  mole-hills.  I feel  your  situa- 
tion ; I feel  your  sorrows : but  He  who  takes  care 
of  sparrows  will  care  for  you  and  my  dear  children.” 

The  liberal  contributions  which  have  since  been 
made,  though  they  do  not  warrant  ministers  in  ge- 
neral to  expect  the  same,  and  much  less  to  neglect 
providing  for  their  own  families  on  such  a presump- 
tion ; yet  they  must  needs  be  considered  as  a singu- 
lar encouragement,  when  we  are  satisfied  that  we 
are  in  the  path  of  duty,  to  be  inordinately  “ careful 
for  nothing,  but  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving,  to  let  our  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God.” 

5.  In  him  we  see  that  the  way  to  true  excellence 
is  not  to  affect  eccentricity,  nor  to  aspire  after  the 
performance  of  a few  splendid  actions ; but  to  Jill  up 
our  lives  with  a sober , modest,  sincere,  affectionate, 
assiduous,  and  uniform  conduct.  Real  greatness  at- 
taches to  character;  and  character  arises  from  a 
course  of  action.  The  solid  reputation  of  a merchant 
arises  not  from  his  having  made  his  fortune  by  a few 
successful  adventures ; but  from  a course  of  wise 
economy  and  honorable  industry,  which,  gradually 
accumulating,  advances  by  pence  to  shillings,  and  by 


288 


MEMOIR  OF  SAMUEL  FEARt'E, 


shillings  to  pounds.  The  most  excellent  philoso- 
phers are  not  those  who  have  dealt  chiefly  in  splen- 
did speculation,  and  looked  down  upon  the  ordinary 
concerns  of  men  as  things  beneath  their  notice  ; but 
those  who  have  felt  their  interests  united  with  the 
interests  of  mankind,  and  bent  their  principal  atten- 
tion to  things  of  real  and  public  utility.  It  is  much 
the  same  in  religion.  We  do  not  esteem  a man  for 
one,  or  two,  or  three  good  deeds,  any  farther  than  as 
these  deeds  are  indications  of  the  real  state  of  his 
mind.  We  do  not  estimate  the  character  of  Christ 
himself  so  much  from  his  having  given  sight  to  the 
blind,  or  restored  Lazarus  from  the  grave,  as  from 
-his  going  about  continually  doing  good. 

These  single  .attempts  at  great  things  are  frequent- 
ly the  efforts  of  a vain  mind,  which  pants  for  fame, 
and  has  not  patience  to  wait  for  it,  nor  discernment 
to  know  the  way  in  which  it  is  obtained.  One  pur- 
sues the  shade,  and  it  flies  from  him ; while  another 
turns  his  back  upon  it,  and  it  follows  him.  The  one 
aims  to  climb  the  rock,  but  falls  ere  he  reaches  the 
summit ; the  other,  in  pursuit  of  a different  object, 
ere  he  is  aware,  possesses  it ; seeking  the  approba- 
tion of  his  God,  he  finds  with  it  that  of  his  fellow 
Christians. 


THE  END. 


